I summon...

by Xinrick

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, Romance, Yu-Gi-Oh, Equestria Girls, Sex, Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Random, Adventure, Crossover, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 93524

Who knew that you could save the world with a childrens card game

I activate the spell Needed Explanation! With this I have to give a long drawn out explanation on why the hell I'm fighting a demon from hell, a horde of insects, a hydra, and an amalgamation with a children's card game!

Okay in all seriousness I thought I could just go over to a friends place and have a fun time playing Yugioh(since I've been playing Magic the Gathering for so long I wanted to get back into the swing of things), nothing really special right? Well that is until I met the witch doctor Voodoo and lost a bet, now I'm stuck in another world with nothing more but the clothes on my back, four yugioh decks, and a new duel disk he gave me anyways and threw me to another world for his 'amusement'.

So I'm stuck with people that don't know what the game is, and I can also summon monsters that can do actual physical things. And let's just say that in this world, it's play for keeps.

Published 2021-04-22 14:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-01-23 04:03:47 UTC

Chapter 2

Author's Note

This chapter get's a bit lewd, which is why I added the sex tag to it

Chapter 2

It's been two months since we got our little base and school. Thankfully between Sunset and I the school work we finish pretty quick. Between work and the loot stuff we get from monsters that show up… just about once to twice a week, and Merchant, we've got a good amount of savings both in the bank and in cash. "So, feel like Pizza or Chinese tonight?" Sunset asked as we headed towards a school assembly.

“Pizza, can never go wrong with it.” I answered simply. “But I wonder what the assembly is today?” I mentioned, cause the announcement was that there was an assembly today but nothing much after that.

"Might be a guest speaker? Maybe a staff member?" She thought aloud. "Or maybe something about the usual monster attacks? Speaking of, we should consider getting costumes or something. Last time was a close call with that cop that almost saw us."

“Oh yeah...hmm,, wonder if I could create cards at this point…” I hummed, remembering the cool bits of the Yugioh Anime’s filler arc where Joey Wheeler had an entire suit of armor based on the Red Eyes Black Dragon against what was essentially an evil power ranger.

"Well, whatever the case, let's hope it's nothing bad."

“Yeah, cause I’d really like to not be hounded by either the police or fans…” I said nervously.

We arrived in the gym and sat for the announcement. Principal Celestia. She stood with a microphone in hand in the center. "Attention students. It's a pleasure to have your undivided attention. This assembly is to announce a few changes. First, is the return of my sister and Vice Principal, Luna, back to CHS from her exchange program working with the Moon Academy for Troubled Children." There was a round of applause as a woman, slightly shorter than Principal Celestia, walked on stage. Her skin tone was a pale blue and her hair a darker shade of blue. "Second, starting next week CHS will be starting a brand new social enrichment program, creating new, and mandatory clubs and activities."

"New and mandatory?" Sunset asked. "Sounds kinda pointless."

“Why is it mandatory?” I called out curiously. “Is it for a grade or is it for something else?” I asked in the quiet gymnasium as no one probably wanted to even bother asking why.

"The heads of the school district feel that students can bond and come together as a community better with club activities. They will be part of the grading curriculum and the clubs will be able to be chosen for each student." Principal Celestia informed. "However if you have not chosen a club by the end of the week, one will be assigned to you."

She then handed the mic over to Vice Principal Luna. "Greetings students. The final update will be regarding the recent regular Monster attacks throughout the state. Officials have stated that the attacks are spreading further outside of the state and as a safety precaution, the government has issued additional funds for an armed security guard to protect and monitor the school should these creatures attack during the school hours."

“Shit….” I muttered to myself, now knowing we really needed costumes at this point.

After the assembly and in our final class we were given pamphlets with all the club activities. When we got home we were going over the list of options. "There's seriously a Library Club?" She asked. Her habit of being in her undies at home was still going strong. I tried getting her to wear short shorts and sports bras but she didn't like them.

“It could be worse all things considered.” I shrugged, going through the many extra cards I’ve been collecting from Merchant in case there was anything really good or not. “If you like a quiet place to study, learn to organize, or just be around books in general than that would work out great.”

"Even so, the majority of these clubs are education based and most don't even offer actual life skills." She complained. "Most of this is basically just more school."

“Which blows hard core to be honest.” I sighed out. “I mean, sure I kind of understand, might as well get to know people better through shared interests but...mandatory for school credit? That seemed a little too far…”

"The human world and it's many mysteries simply stupify me." Sunset sighed, flipping it over. "The only clubs here not related to education directly are drama, art, music, and AV."

“Well...drama club sounds interesting.” I shrugged. “What are you thinking?”

"Hm. Pretend to be people were not for others around us? Not too different from our day to day life I suppose." She shrugged. "Better than Math Club."

“Plus I can’t sing worth a damn, art is meh for me and AV...isn’t that a newspaper club or something?”

"Audio Video. Basically you learn about wires and crap." She sighed. "So, wanna see if Merchant has any costumes for us to try?"

“Ah, weirdly back home it was a newspaper…” I said. “But sure, let’s go see if Merchant has anything we can buy.”

A quick walk back to the Bunker and Sunset and I were browsing what was available.

“Jeez, sure have a lot of these costumes Merchant.” I said in surprise, seeing a lot of these were very familiar from anime’s, comics, and other things. “I know I’m probably a super nerd...but it fits too well.” I groaned as I went over and grabbed the Tuxedo Mask outfit. “So do I need to change into this every time or do I just need a bracelet or something and say the magic words?”

"Here." He said, handing me a pair of gloves. "Just put these on and the costume will appear on your person."

“Perfect.” I said with a smile. “God...now I need to think of a good superhero name…” I hummed, thinking about what a good name would be as I also thought, due to Tuxedo Mask was a character from the nineties, I could do a whole lot of cheeky Card puns to wow the crowd and annoy the piss out of my enemies.

"Hmm…" Sunset muttered as she browsed her options. "Hmm… ah! Yes, perfect!" She said, trading the money for… a black ribbon mask.

“What’s the mask’s costume?” I asked, knowing the mask was the signature for the costume.

"Here." She smiled, putting it on. There was a small flash as her body was covered in light and… AHH!

The mask now covered her upper face to the back of her head. Her hair must be completely tucked under that thing since it wasn't out. Her… suit… was skin tight. Black along her… leggings and arms and white like clouds and… I could see her nipples outline… and every… jiggle… in her step. The top of her head spotted two large rabbit ears and she had a fluff ball rabbit tail too… "So, what do you think?" She asked.

I felt under my nose… yup, blood.

“Uh…” I muttered, carefully making sure certain...bits were hidden. “You uh...damn.” I couldn’t help but say at how she looked.

"Thanks. The description said it basically like wearing a super thing yet durable armor like material. And it's does almost feel like I'm not even wearing anything." She said, a smile as she jumped…

...boing…

When I think I'm getting used to her crazy antics...

“Why does it look like they...got bigger…” I whined, hating my horny young teenage mind but enjoying the sights immensely.

"Did they?" She asked, grabbing her… "Huh. I thought maybe my bras just shrunk a bit in the wash? How big do these things usually get?" She asked, still holding them… and towards me!

… Mike.EXE not found...

“Uh….” I tried to find my words here…

“Hey, turn around and show Mike your back just to make sure the costume is fit right.” Merchant told Sunset, making me mentally scream at the betrayal.

"Huh, sure." She shrugged, letting her… chest drop and bounce as she turned around…

THUD

"Mike! You okay?!" Sunset asked in a panic from my dazed state on the floor.

“Da...booty…” I muttered to myself in a delirious state. “Sunset...tell me...why?” I said weakly.

"Why what?" She asked blankly.

“Why must you be so innocent...and yet so sexy?” I whined.

She blushed. "You… think I'm sexy." She blushed, but seemed to smile a bit as she sat next to me.

“Why...do you think I keep asking you to wear clothes?” I asked. “All your...private area’s are showing while your naked and...all your beauty...and…” I tried to hide myself again even in my dazed state.

"Heh… I thought that meant you… weren't interested." She blushed darker. "Back in Equestria, if a mare showed a stallion their marehood and he told her to recover it or looked away, it meant they weren't interested… Is… that not how it works here?"

“You...could have said something sooner…” I said nervously, my entire face feeling like it’s beat red at this point. “I’m sorry...for humans, being naked can mean a few different things...it’s...hard to explain, I’m sorry for not understanding…” I said nervously. “But...I say those are ‘private area’s’ for a reason...cause it’s either meant for yourself in private or with your significant other...and well...I’ve never said I wasn’t interested…” I said nervously. “It’s why you normally see me...hide things…” I blushed even darker at admitting that.

"Oh… so… um… at the cost of risking our Friendship… are you… interested?"

“You are the most beautiful women I have ever met Sunset.” I told her bluntly. “I’d have to be blind and dumb to not be interested in you.”

"So… we can be a couple?" She asked with a smile.

“It would be an honor.” I said with an equally happy smile.

She hugged me tight… and yeah… this is a very thin costume for her… I may be in over my head…

I am SO in over my head… "You said showing 'private parts' was only for significant others. So I wanna be naked at the apartment." She said, her… nude form sitting next to me on the couch back home.

“Me and my big mouth…” I muttered to myself in pain. “It’s only for special times...you know...like sex…” I blushed brightly.

"Seriously? Well, lets have sex now then." I nearly fell off the couch. "I'm already naked so, let's take advantage of it."

“We just started dating!” I said incredulously. “Even if I’d like to just fondle your amazing breasts...or grope your fantastic butt...gah!” I shouted as I got up before I made an even bigger idiot of myself with my horny thoughts being spoken. “I need a cold shower…” I muttered.

"I'll join!"

Fuuuuuuuuuuuuu-

Knock. Knock. Knock.

We both turned to the doorway. "Huh. Wonder who that is?" Sunset asked. She got up and actually started walking towards it. I yelped and cut her off.

“No no no, you go put some clothes on.” I whispered to her quickly. “Even if it’s in our apartment...nudity is only between us, remember?”

She rolled her eyes. "Right. Weird human clothing customs. Fine. I'll put something on, but we aren't done here." She quipped as she walked to the bedroom… I watched til she closed the door. That girl… Lord help me if I ever end up with her on Equestria…

I opened the door and saw our landlord. "Hey there Mike." He nodded.

“I thought we paid rent this month.” I said in a mild panic, concerned that we either forgot to pay it or something else happened. “Uh...sorry for mildly panicking...just want to make sure we’re not doing anything wrong here sir…” I added quickly and sheepishly.

"No, no, nothing like that. Just letting everyone know the water is gonna be shut off tomorrow. Apparently the last monster attack cracked a pipeline and they're cutting it off tomorrow to fix it."

“Shit…” I frowned. “Well that’s not good, how long do you think it’ll take to fix?”

"Three or five hours. They gotta dig it up first so, I'd wash your dishes and dirty laundry now before they cut it off." With a nod, he left and I closed the door. I turned around in time to see Sunset walking out in her bra and undies…

"So, who was it?" She asked.

“It was the Landlord talking about the water being cut off tomorrow for about three to five hours.” I said. “The monster’s caused one of the water pipelines to crack so they have to fix it.”

"Ah. Now, where were we… right, so If I can't be naked and we're not gonna have sex when can I be naked around you?"

I made sure the door was closed...and also locked it just to make sure no one accidentally entered. “Listen...I’ve never had a girlfriend before, and I’m doing my best not to just do what my body keeps wanting me to do…” I sighed out. “But...we can at least start with...in bed alright?” I asked, carefully walking over to the underwear clad beauty that was my new girlfriend.

"So, undies in the apartment but naked in the bed? Hmm… I can work with that. And… if something happens, then it happens~" She said, giving me a wink.

“Well...I can at least start with this…” I said, gently grabbing one of Sunset’s breasts and finally getting my...very first feeling of such a wonderful thing.

She blushed but smiled. "Oh! So thats the appeal~ I was wondering why they tickled when I grabbed them but when you do it it's a whole new thing. Well, my turn!" She said, putting both arms around me and planting her lips to mine… even her lips are super smooth and soft…

Trying to sleep next to Sunset now with this… newfound relationship was… more difficult. Especially since I did say she can sleep nude next to me. I just tried to relax… relax… sleep…

I woke up with a yawn. "Morning~" She said as… oh… I'm sleeping on her chest… wait when did this happen? "Enjoying them?"

“Yes…” I said, muffled by the bountiful breasts my face was in between. “How...did I get like this?”

"You were tossing and turning. It woke me up so I pulled you down here. Read online before we went to bed, men like this… and I like it too~ gotta say, as weird as this human body is, it's got it's perks."

“Yes...yes it does.” I agreed, lightly reaching up with both hands and groping the wonderful mounds lightly.

"Hmmm. I like this side of you~ way less wound up and nervous."

“It’s only a step...cause I’m still a nervous wreck with most of this...lewd stuff.” I blushed brightly.

"Awe. Boo." She laughed. We got up and started our day. It was a Saturday and there was no work today, so we spent it admittedly lazing about. Well, mostly. "So how many levels does this game have?" Sunset asked. She was in her undies and lays across my lap on the couch. We both had a controller and we're playing Pong. I tried to focus more on the screen and less on… Sunset's body...

“It doesn’t have any levels, it’s just...a video game version of Ping Pong.” I explained.

"Oh." She said. "You sure you don't wanna mess around?"

“And your first thought of what else to do on our day off is to have intercourse?” I blushed a dark red at how she just openly admitted that.

"Well, I just don't see why you're so protective of your junk. You act like sex is some sacred act… is that what it is to humans?"

“Well...yes and no.” I said. “Sex can be as sacred, or as casual as they want it…”

"And it's like that In Equestria too. Since back home a mare can only have a foal during one season a year, sex is pretty casual. Sex during heat season though is more sacred since, ya know, babies. Can't we just have casual sex?"

“I mean...we’d either have to get plenty of protection, either condoms for me or birth control for you...I don’t know if they’d even allow us to get those things at such a young age...or just keep it to foreplay and...the other part…”

"I'm up for the other options for sex that don't need protection." She stated.

“Really?” I asked, a little surprised at how casually she stated that.

"Sex for fun is casual in Equestria and I have had sex for fun before. Would you… like a demonstration~?"

“I’m...a virgin…” I said nervously.

"Oh-ho! This is gonna be fun~"

Sweet… Christ almighty…

"Not what I was expecting in size or shape but fun regardless." Sunset said from her place atop my bare chest. "And for a virgin you lasted pretty long."

“Wow…” I panted. “That...that was...incredible…”

"When we get those condoms and birth control, it will get even better." She said giving me a kiss on the cheek. "And it was even better cause I trust and like you…" She said as she hugged me.

“Y-yeah…” I hugged my loving girlfriend back. “It’s...wow…” I said, mind blown and speechless at my first time.

We stayed like that for a while. After that though we got up and thankfully the water was back on so we took showers to… clean up. Afterwards Sunset was back in her… usual home attire but happily clung to me with much affection. We stayed like that watching TV for a few hours, just enjoying the moment.

Ka-Boom!

The explosion from outside nearly knocked us off the couch. "Crap that was a big one." Sunset stated as we got up. "Guess we get to test out new Hero looks huh?" She said with a smirk to me.

“It’s certainly going to be a new experience being superheroes.” I said while putting on my new gloves.

As I did the same white flash covered me and when it ended I was dressed in my outfit. Sunset already in hers I put the Duel Disk on and she grabbed her wand from the bedroom. "Alright, let's see if I can do this." She muttered, waving it a bit as it glowed with a golden yellow aura. There was a puff of orange smoke and we were suddenly on the rooftop of the apartment. "Cool, it worked! The smoke was new though…"

“Well, gotta keep up the magician motif.” I shrugged, activating my dual disk and putting in a new deck of mine, a full blown Zoodiac’s deck. “Now where the hell was that explosion…” I muttered, looking around from our vantage point on where that explosion was.

I spotted the smoke and dust a few blocks away. Arriving I spotted more of those clown things, but also some new things. They looked like wooden barrels, metallic arms and legs sprouting from the side and under parts of the barrel and the top was a cartoon bomb with two angry looking white eyes. The barrel was labeled as TNT.

"Well that's new." Sunset muttered.

“Uh...alrighty then.” I said as I started to immediately combo off into creating three strong monsters, Zoodiac Drident, a dragon themed human female that...reminded me too much of more ‘matured’ Sunset, her holding in a massive metallic claw a massive ass trident based weapon, Zoodiac Broadbull, a strong Bull themed human who had the same kind of gauntlet as Drident but with a powerful Battle Axe, and lastly Zoodiac Tigermortar, a tiger themed girl that seemed about the age of AppleBloom and her friends, but also piloting a massive ass mortar cannon. “Alright, let’s get on with this.” I said as I also played an equip spell, Noble Arms-Caliburn, and grabbed it for myself to fight.

As my monsters went to clash with the Clowns and Bomber Men, that's what I'll refer to them as, I saw the clowns pulling sticks of Dynamite from the Bomber men, lighting them up, juggling them and tossing them at buildings and my summons with reckless abandon.

Sunset used her wand to cast up barriers to keep the explosions from causing too much damage. Through the windows I spotted a few people looking at us from there. Definitely was a good call to get costumes.

“Drident!” I called out to the woman as I slashed at a clown that got too close to me. “I activate your special ability!” I commanded, seeing one of the many orbs floating around her disappear as she jumped back. “Use it on one of the Bomber Men!” I pointed to one of the barrels near a clown as she nodded, jumping back as she raised her trident up.

“Draconian Lance!” Zoodiac Drident shouted as she threw her spear so hard it literally cracked the ground underneath her slightly, her spear impaling one of the bomber men with pinpoint accuracy.

The creature soon exploded into a ball of fire and hot wind, creating a fair sized hole in the ground where it stood. Shit, they explode upon death.

I watched as it's drops ended up as more explosives that the remaining clowns rushed to grab.

That felt off. These things have dropped weapons before, but they never picked up the weapons before. Either they're getting smart… or they're being lead.

“Something’s not right here…” I muttered, stabbing into another clown as Broadbull was making sure the clowns weren’t getting to the new explosives. “Do any of you see anyone in a weird leader position?” I asked Sunset and Tigermorter.

“I don’t see anything specific nya.” Tigermortar answered, firing another shell at a clump of thrown explosives and blowing them up in mid air...and even though I have absolutely no idea why she said ‘nya’ like that, I found it adorable.

"Does that count?!" Sunset yelled as she pointed up. Looking up, I spotted a rather ugly looking clown monster. It's face just a painted lump of flesh as the true face was the semi hidden maw and eyes along the fat torso. It's attire was your basic frilly clown get up, cave for the red nose which was a small cartoon bomb and it's limbs which looked more mechanical than anything.

“Ah, the big man shows up.” I said. “Broadbull! I activate your ability!”

“Zoodiac Call!” The bull armored human shouted as he slammed the butt of his axe into the ground, letting me grab a monster from my deck and put it into my hand.

“Come on out Ratpier!” I summoned the small boy dressed up in a rat themed armor, holding a strong looking rapier, as I sent Zoodiac Whiptail to my graveyard. “Then I activate Monster Reborn.” I said as I played the revival spell card, bringing back Whiptail, a Snake themed armored women with a long and powerful looking whip from the graveyard. “You two, take over for Drident, Drident with me!” I called out as I rushed swiftly. “Tigermortar! I activate your ability!”

“Zoodiac Support!” Tigermortar shouted as she grabbed one of the orbs circling her and slamming it into her mortar, firing it off and landing onto Drident, another one of the Overlay unit’s circling Drident and making her stronger.

“Thanks master, let’s beat this thing.” Drident growled as the two of us cleaved through clowns, trying to get to the big boss.

The big clown raised it's mechanical like arms at my charging summons, the fingers popping off as it began shooting out dynamite, grenades and various explosives out towards them.

Sunset cast more barriers over and around the at risk buildings, keeping them safe but my summons were taking massive damage.

“God damn it…” I muttered, dodging another clown quickly.

"Hey M- uh… Game Master!" I heard Sunset call. I was slightly confused but turned to her. She has to mean me, right. "I might have an idea." She started.

“What do you have in mind?” I asked as I activated Fire Formation-Tenki, a massive symbol of fire appearing above all my summon’s as they got stronger from it.

"I wanna try something. I don't know if it will work or not, but if I'm right about my wand I can probably buff your guys more than your normal cards can. Got any other buffing cards?"

“Yes I do.” I said while pulling out Missus Radiant and tossing it to Sunset quickly, it flying through the air and thankfully not getting messed up by the wind.

She grabbed it then looked it over for a second before pointing her wand at it. She seemed to be muttering something as her wand lit up and flowed it's weird magic into my card. She did this for about a minute before she stopped, looking the card over. To my surprise she actually jumped high up into the air and landed next to me. "Two things, one, this suit gives me super jump. Second, I can't believe it worked." She said, handing me the now glowing and pulsating card.

“Well...let’s hope for the best.” I said as I brought out the Link portal. “I use Ratpier and Whiptail to Link Summon, Missus Radiant!” I said as I played the card, and out of the Link world came a very ornately dressed Airedale Terrier, with a unicorn horn and all. As it yawned and stood up, it stepped onto the ground and the entire earth seemed to...feel more alive. “S- errm… Wild Rabbit, what did you do?” I asked worriedly, seeing Drident impale one of the clowns and it...exploded.

"I'll explain later. Right now, kill the ugly clown and I'll explain at home." She stated.

“Alright…” I said as Broadbull moved in a hell of a lot quicker than he was before it cleaved through one of the robo clowns arms with ease. “Drident!” I commanded as they threw their spear so hard it pierced the clown’s body and knocked it back a couple feet, before shell after shell of mortar attacks from Tiger slammed into it consecutively.

The fat clown monster seemed to bleed with silver colored blood from the impacts. It rapidly began to almost… evaporate. Soon it was just gone, leaving behind a small pile of gold and silver coins as well as a lot of explosives.

We quickly dealt with the rest of the clowns and once the last of them was dead we snagged some of the loot for later use and Sunset teleported us back to the apartment. "Yahoo! That was amazing!" She cheered as she took off her mask, her costume vanishing in the same light flash it appeared in. I forgot she was just in her underwear and bra before. Eh, given what we've already done… not that embarrassed by it anymore.

“That was great...but we forgot to look to see if anyone was hurt…” I said nervously, taking off my gloves and changing back to my normal clothes.

"Those barrier spells I used should have kept everyone safe. Plus, if we did stick around people would swarm us with questions and police would be asking questions too. Last I checked we did just break a law about taking the law into your own hands."

Right. Vigilantism is considered a crime. Back on my world it was actually considered a form of terrorism in extreme cases.

“Crap…” I sighed out. “I completely forgot about that bit…”

"Makes the costumes all the more important." Sunset stated matter of factly. "Plus… I just proved my theory right about my wand here." She said, twirling it in her fingers.

“That it’s practically your unicorn horn or something?” I inquired. “Also...Game Master?”

"And Wild Rabbit was better?" She asked. "Names aside, that proved that this wand, both follows and breaks the laws of magic."

“How does it break it?” I inquired.

"Well, magic back in Equestria works by a Unicorn, Pegasi, or Earth Pony generating it in their bodies. There's actually a lot of biology behind it but that's besides the point, the point is the whole time I've been using this, I thought it was pulling magic from me like my horn does. I thought that, despite not being a pony I might still have those special magic generating organs in me. But when I put up those barriers, I should not have had the magic to make them that big or last as long as they did, especially after teleporting us to the roof and teleporting us back, I'd be near comatose back in Equestria. I used the same spells as I did back home but somehow, they were stronger and didn't drain me. That means either this magic wand is either pulling magic from planetary ley lines, or it's generating its own magic."

“Well then…” I started. “That’s...definitely something that’s for sure.”

"The thing is, it can't be pulling from ley lines because either this planet has no magic, or we'd all be dead."

“What do you mean?” I asked nervously. “Couldn’t the ley lines be that strong?”

"Oh they are. Too strong. Back in Equestria only one unicorn in history has ever managed to tap into their power and when he did he became a god in mortal flesh… for two seconds before blowing up and incinerating what we now refer to as the badlands with him. A once bright and prospering empire, and not even ruins were left after the fact. If this thing was pulling from ley lines, then my fireball spell I used to test it would have killed us all."

“Uh...huh…” I started carefully. “Then...what the hell is going on?”

"Well, the only thing that does make sense is if it is somehow making magic itself, but that would require materials that are, well, rare as water in hell."

“Or easily obtainable wherever the hell Voodoo and Merchant come from.” I mentioned.

"Possibly. Ugh, the scholar in me wants to study it, the human teenager I am now is mostly impartial, and the part of me from my time with Celestia is worried about if it's more dangerous than it looks…"

“We’ll figure out sooner or later.” I said honestly. “Like I have to figure out if I could create my own cards.”

"Huh. Fair enough. So, our first debut as Super Heroes overall went well. Should we celebrate?"

“Yes we should.” I said with a smile. “Celebrate to a job well done, and to the people saved...oh yeah, we also needed to check what loot we got.”

"I mostly picked up Silver and Gold coins, and a few of these." She said, pulling out three grenades from her hair. "Before you asked, back in Equestria Celestia taught me a spell to turn your mane, er, hair into a sort of pocket dimension. I keep a lot of stuff in here." She said, putting them back in.

“So...is that how Pinkie does that sometimes?” I asked.

That made Sunset's eyes widen. "It… would make sense but how in the Fuck did she cast it?" She asked.

“Well...I have no idea.” I frowned.

She shook her head at it. "So, shall we head to the side of town not attacked?"

“Yeah, let’s do that.” I nodded. “And let’s party for a good day’s work.”

With a nod Sunset ran to the room to get dressed properly before we headed out. Once she was we went out and walked along to the city. Here there was a lot of restaurants and shops around. "This almost reminds me of Canterlot back home. Or, maybe Las Pegasus actually, given all the lights."

“This is nowhere near Vegas.” I shook my head. “Vegas would have a whole lot more light’s for one.”

"I said Pegasus. Las Pegasus. I guess this Vegas is your worlds equivalent?"

“Yes it is.” I nodded.

"Lots of games, lots of lights, never sleeps and a good way to lose money, pride, respect and in some cases your freedoms?"

“Considering the entire city was built because of the Mafia...yeah.” I nodded.

"Ah. There's a difference. Las Pegasus was originally built as a Pegasus Purist city but after falling into near economic ruin borrowed funds from the crown to rebuild the place as a tourist hotspot and it's been one ever since." Sunset stated.

“The Mafia built it to...basically do all the illegal shit they wanted while also helping ton’s of businesses out in the middle of the desert...then after they lost their power it became an amazing tourist attraction site that is still fueled by legal gambling.”

"Ha. Looks like not even your government could resist the cash it rolled in huh?"

“Besides a Dam and other thing’s, Gambling and all the tourism there is one of the few reasons why Vegas is still there.” I said honestly. “Besides, the government took down all the Mafia crap in my worlds mid 1980’s, so they Government stopped at least the other mass amount of illegal stuff...and heavily regulated gambling to make sure people don’t do stupid shit again.”

"Sounds interesting." She stated. "So, which of these places should we-"

We bumped into some people. Looking up we spotted three girls wearing hoodies. One had wild orange and yellow hair with a yellow orange tone skin. The other had pinkish purple toned skin with purple and neon blue green hair. The last, had a light blue skin tone with blue and dark blue stripped hair.

“Sorry about that.” I said sheepishly to the three. “Who are you three if I may ask?”

"Non-" the Pink toned girl started but was interrupted by the blue toned one.

"Oh! I'm Sonata, the angry one is my sister Aria and the fuming one here is Adagio!" The blue one, Sonata, stated with high energy. "We're new in town!"

"Shut. Up!" Aria grunt yelled.

“Whoa whoa, calm down, we’re not here to cause any trouble here.” I said with raised hands. “It’s nice to meet you Sonata, Aria, Adagio, I’m Mike, and this is my girlfriend Sunset.” I introduced myself and Sunset in kind. “And well...me and Sunset have only been here for two months, but we know the town well enough.”

"Hm. Where'd you two live before moving?" Adagio asked.

"Country." Sunset replied readily. "You?"

"Chicago." Adagio replied. "Saw on the news things in this state have been getting quite lively." She said with a smirk. "Monsters. How chilling."

“Thrill seekers or something else?” I asked carefully.

"Well Aria is." Adagio answered, said girl unzipping her hoodie, showing she was… well armed… "Sonata can't be left alone, and I am more interested into what exactly is making these monsters, or what they are even made of. News and online said stuff about them dying and just vanishing, leaving behind all sorts of strange items."

"Still say it reminds me of a video game." Sonata said.

"Either way, it's gonna be fun." Aria smiled as she zipped her hoodie back up.

“All I know is that...someone very powerful is doing this because they're bored and looking for entertainment.” I said carefully.

The three girls looked between themselves at my statement. "And… is that your theory?" Aria asked.

"Or… do you know something?" Adagio asked.

Before I could comment, There was a poof of smoke, and we were suddenly on a rooftop. "The Fuck was that?!" Sunset yelled. "You just gave them a reason to stalk us!"

“And then we’ll learn if they’re just crazy people from this world, or from somewhere else.” I told her. “One of them wanted answers, one’s adorably hyper, and the other’s a thrill junky that I’d rather not have get hurt, even if she was weirdly and honestly frighteningly armed.”

"Probably some privileged kids of some eccentric rich person here. Either way, and while I will admit Sonata did remind me a bit of Pinkie Pie, you can't just drop things like that! How is it you're the mega nerd in this relationship and I'm the one who follows the whole secret identity code of heroes?!"

“Because us being heroes and Voodoo doing this for shit’s and giggles are...technically two seperate things?” I inquired. “Cause the monster’s started way before we got the masked heroes thing.”

"Yes but it was still us dealing with them before the masks came into play." She countered. "While police and some trigger happy civilians have helped, we still take out the most and the heavy hitters. Like that fat bomb clown whatever it was."

“That’s fair.” I nodded. “But one thing stood out, at least for me...even if Aria was hiding a lot of weapons, they were all wearing unassuming clothes, and kept their hoods up to cover what they looked like.” I explained. “So either they are those privileged kids you brought up, not wanting to be seen and identified, or they have something else going for them, like the two of us.” I explained. “Plus...to be honest, they would have probably weirdly stalked us anyways, if they’re moving to this town out of nowhere then they’d most likely start coming to school as well don’t ya think?”

"If they do, can I hit you? They wouldn't even suspect us had you not said that."

… shit...

“I’m sorry for telling them that, but again, the main point that you're mad about is accidentally exposing who we are, which I didn’t, and we can turn this around and you literally teleporting us in the middle of a street in front of those three.” I deadpanned

"... If they show up at school, I'm still hitting you." She grumbled.

“If they weren’t going to question us before on me having a possible idea on who’s creating these monsters, they’ll definitely be questioning us on how you can use magic.” I frowned...but I sighed out. “I’m sorry Sunset...I didn’t mean to make this difficult…”

"Maybe I should do the talking when this topic comes up, and you just be the cute man meat I live with." She chuckled. "And screw but only when they aren't being a dummy."

“When it comes to the teleporting in a puff of smoke, that’s all you.” I said honestly.

"What? You never hear of smoke bombs? That one girl Trixie uses them all the time." She smiled.

“And we normally see her immediately running away afterwards.” I countered with a chuckle. “Seriously, she needs to work on her timing.”

"Maybe the Wild Rabbit can give her pointers." Sunset laughed.

“And there’s that sweet laugh I love to hear.” I said with a smile.

She smirked, giving me a kiss.

"Umm…" We both turned, seeing a lavender tone skinned girl with purple hair with a light pink stripe through it, standing next to what looked like a lot of homemade lab equipment, a spinning satellite, and a telescope. Sleeping next to her was a small purple and green puppy in a basket.

"...FUCK!" Sunset yelled.

"Oh uh...hi there." I said nervously. "Uh...how long...have you been there?"

"Since this morning…" the lavender girl said with a small gulp. "I uh… heard… everything…"

“Alright…” I started. “So uh...I’m Mike, this is Sunset...who are you and that adorable little pup?”

"Uh, I'm, uh, Twilight Sparkle… and this is Spike." She said.

"So, what are we gonna do?" Sunset whispered to me.

“She heard everything...plus she kinda reminds me of a more...nerdy version of you…” I whispered back sheepishly.

"I don't see it." Sunset replied. "Uh, where did all this come from?" She motioned to all the devices.

"I, well… made them…" Twilight admitted. "The Monster attacks we're gonna be the topic for my entrance essay for Crystal Prep Academy…*

"Wait, you're not in school yet?" Sunset asked.

"I… graduated elementary and middle school before I was ten. Technically I could go to college right now but my parents want me to have a normal childhood so they're having me go to Crystal Prep since they think it might academically challenge me."

“The only thing that might academically challenge you is the boredom at that point.” I commented. “But uh...so you probably have many questions about what you heard between me and my girlfriend here…”

"Maybe a few…" She admitted.

"Can we trust her?" Sunset whispered at me.

“Only one way to find out.” I whispered back. “So...what’s your first question?”

"Well, out of all of them… first is, well… how did you just… appear here? Uh, you said something about… teleporting?"

“Sunset here can explain that part.” I said simply.

"Magic." Sunset stated simply.

Twilight just raised an eyebrow. "Magic? Magic doesn't exist. Anything perceived as magic is just science not yet understood." Twilight replied.

Sunset shrugged, pulling her wand out and pointing it at the sky. It then shot out a fireball, a small bit of lightning, and then made a small tornado the size of a shoe. Sunset smiled at the wide eyed, dropped jaw expression of Twilight's. "Magic." She repeated smuggly.

“And before you start trying to put it into a scientific thought...can you imagine how much energy it would take to bend natural phenomena like that with science?” I asked carefully.

"That… that's…" She passed out.

"Did I break her?" Sunset asked.

"Okay, so… you two are from different dimensions. Different from this one and each other entirely." We nodded. "You're from a world that's a mirror version of this one but everyone is walking, talking ponies and magic flows like water?" Sunset nodded. "And you're from a dimension like this one but with limited skin tones and far more advanced technology wise." I nodded. "Okay, and you ran away from your teacher and monarch because you felt she didn't trust you." Sunset nodded. "and you made a deal with an actual GOD for a toy?"

“Considering that ‘toy’ that you mention is a fully functioning, honest to god version of technology from another universe, and also he made it really good by betting a card that was worth well over forty grand.” I mentioned. “But that about sums it up, anything else you want to add Sunset?”

"No I think that was just about everything." She replied.

After Twilight's little fainting episode we brought her back to the apartment to explain things and hopefully keep her secrecy. "That is… a lot to take in. I just have one last question though… why is Sunset only wearing a bra and panties?" The lavender girl blushed as she looked over at Sunset.

I facepalmed.

“She’s a unicorn in her world, in human term’s their biology would be considered in the ‘feral’ spectrum, where they have human level intelligence but the bodies of animals.” I explained. “And one of the many thing’s Sunset does not like is clothes...even after we started dating and...what her worlds explanation on ‘I’m into you’ really meant…”

"Plus, I live here." Sunset added. "The only reason I don't walk around naked like I'd prefer is because Mike gets all flustered and talks about 'modesty'. Still don't quote get the point when it's your own home but I'll play along on my own terms."

"R-right…" Twilight said with a gulp. "So, um… what next? I know… everything now…"

“My first request would be to tell absolutely no one about this.” I started carefully. “This is a secret between ourselves, cause I’d rather not have a lot of people questioning me or Sunset...or the government kidnapping us and doing god knows what because they are worried of a multiversal war that will never happen.”

"And I for one would be happy to not get dissected." Sunset stated.

"Oh, um… Okay, but uh… Okay I can do that. But… can I… ya know…" Twilight started.

"What? You want to… stick around?" Sunset asked.

"Well, I mean. Yes. My whole life I've been able to learn everything around me. Heck, it took me a month to learn all there is about advanced nuclear physics. But, these monsters, your… magic and his monster summoning thing, they're completely new, and completely Alien. And, come on, magic, that's a whole new field of study that until an hour ago I didn't know actually existed! I could learn a lot from just examining and studying but working with not just one but two people from different dimensions entirely, how can I let such an opportunity pass?"

Sunset and I gave each other a look before she shrugged.

“Fine…” I sighed out. “But the main problems are we have jobs, we have school at Canterlot High...and we also have to fight monsters from time to time.”

"Huh. That is a pretty busy schedule."

"Well, technically because of Merchant we don't actually need to keep the jobs." Sunset brought up. "I mean, lately we get more from bartering drops for cash from him than from our actual jobs."

"But it would kind of look suspicious on our parts, even if we do leave some loot behind." I brought up.

"How so?" Twilight asked.

"Well, if we quit our jobs but still get enough each month to eat and pay rent, someone might start asking questions about how we're getting it all." I explained.

"Hmm. True, that would be suspicious…" Twilight admitted. "What if I can help you two with a work around?"

“What do you have in mind?” I inquired. “We’d rather not do anything that would cause any problems for you, we just met.”

"Well, as you can guess me being a young prodigy has earned me the attention of many individuals. Governments and corporations alike. I have sold several designs and some even still send me compensation checks for remaining anonymous about me being their original inventor. So I actually have a fair amount of wealth saved up I rarely touch. I could hire you two as 'lab assistants' when in reality I'm basically paying you two for me to study and examine your abilities, and all this… magic stuff."

"Huh. That could work, but what did you invent that you got that much money for it?" Sunset asked.

"You'll find out in a year when they release it for public purchase." Twilight answered.

“So...what? You own a computer company or something?” I asked.

"Not own, more like develop for several as a side thing that earns me financial benefits for remaining anonymous about their true origins and development." She stated.

"So how much would you pay us?" Sunset asked.

"Well, given all the possibilities between the multiverse being on the table, your own abilities and these apparent Gods, potential limitless information to be gained… is ten grand a month good enough?"

Sunset and I nearly fell over.

“Fucken…” I caught myself at the massive number. “Jesus lady, how much do you make if ten grand is ‘good enough’?”

"Seriously." Sunset said in shocked agreement.

"Well, my Government grants, 'donations' and contracts give me around… three million a year. My usual corporation contacts and commissions pay usually anywhere from fifteen to thirty grand per invention and a usual monthly secrecy and fee of about four grand a month so, it just adds up." Twilight shrugged. "I actually got those contracts because my dad works for a Government operated space agency and mom works as a talent account for various corporations."

“Sweet god…” I muttered. “This...wow.” I said in surprise at how much she’s making.

"And your parents want you to have a normal life?" Sunset asked.

"I know, right? It's like, I'm two tests away from graduating high school and college, why not let me. Oh! I could even open my own laboratory! That would be a dream come true!" Twilight smiled.

“Oh, I know what they're doing.” I said in realization, which made the two look at me. “They want you to understand what it feels like to just be a normal person, to have friends, go through school, and a bunch of other things, so it can hammer some humility into you before you literally tell the world ‘I’m the smartest, look at all the crap I personally made and how many bribes I need to accept to not put most of the science community to shame’.” I explained. “It’s...happened a lot where I come from, where all the success and power goes straight to someone’s head and ego that...it just leads to bad things.”

"Huh. Well, while I can see the point to it, but I honestly don't plan on telling anyone about the things I've actually invented. Frankly I made them to test myself. The money is a nice plus but honestly I use it either to help my family or further research. I don't really care for fame."

"Then it's a good thing you have all those deals to keep you anonymous, cause a lot of people would hound you because of your fame and knowledge." I said.

"Yeah. My parents actually set up the deals and contracts for me. They didn't want my genius taken advantage of since I'm young or to be hounded for my intelligence. So, deal?" She asked.

"You won't do anything...too weird on us right?" I asked carefully. "One doesn't become that smart without being...a little eccentric."

"Relax. The worst will be some blood tests and an X-ray or two. So, what school do you two go to?"

"Canterlot High." I answered simply. "And you said you're going to...Crystal Prep right?" I asked. "Doing an essay for their entrance exam?"

"Yeah, but since I'll be working with you two I can forget that and enroll in Canterlot High. I can catch up on the missed work quick enough."

"But you'll have to join a club." I mentioned. "It's to, at least what the principles said, to help build friendships on common interests and the like."

"I can do that. Frankly I don't think they'll care too much so long as I'm still in a school and among kids my own age."

“Fair enough.” I nodded. “Oh, by the by, have you heard of three girls named Aria, Sonata and Adagio?” I inquired.

Twilight looked like she was thinking the names over for a while. "Hmm… no, can't say I know anyone with those names."

“Alright.” I nodded. “Cause they might come to talk with us about...a lot of things.”

"Huh. Alright, I'll keep an eye out for those three. So, I guess I'll… see you two at school then." Twilight said as she sat up, grabbing the still sleeping puppy Spike as she headed for the door. "And I promise, I won't tell a soul."

“Thank you.” I nodded. “We’ll tell everyone when it’s the best time for it.”

Twilight left with a nod.

"You actually think there will be a best time to tell people this?" Sunset asked me.

“Sooner or later maybe.” I shrugged. “It’s either when thing’s are down and people need to see who we really are, or when we’re finally done beating all these monster’s and get past Voodoo’s game that we can tell everyone.”

"Yes and then it's the government vs the vigilantes in the biggest court case of the century." Sunset laughed. "I wouldn't be surprised if they did arrest us even if we did save the world. Multiple times."

“All things considered, they probably couldn’t when the time comes.” I shrugged. “As long as they don’t try to screw with us on a personal level if we do reveal ourselves…”

"I guess. So, what is our plan when it comes to those three? Play it off?"

“Either that, or get to know who they really are.” I shrugged. “If they’re in the same boat we are, then might as well talk about it.”

"Maybe. Welp, our evening was pretty much derailed. Wanna order take out and then mess around in the bedroom for a celebration instead?"

“Works for me.” I said with a smile. “Game Master and Wild Rabbit...what a combo.”

"Hm. The question is, do we eat first or mess around first~"

“It’s gonna take a while for take out to get here so…” I said with a growing smile.

To be continued...

Chapter 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4

"So that thing yesterday was what again?" Sunset asked me as we sat in the bunker base. That Vassel's attack came out of nowhere and ended just as abruptly.

“That was Escher the Frost, the Vassal to Mobius the Frost Monarch.” I answered. “Basically…that was the right hand man to a Lord of Water and I don’t like what that implies…”

"Okay, so why did he suddenly vanish as fast as he appeared?" Sunset asked.

“Either the timer was up for him, cause he’s a strong enemy, his Monarch called him back for whatever reason, or there’s something else afoot.” I explained.

"Well, you know these monsters better than me so whatever you think is the best option. That aside, tomorrow Chrysalis is gonna have us all do a talent show to compete for parts and roles in upcoming performances."

“Well shit…” I grumbled. “That’s…not gonna be fun at all…and also, now that the Monster’s have their own personalities…I don’t really know how they’re going to act or react all thing’s considered.”

"Hm." Sunset hummed. "Well, if they have their own personalities and such, then what about the ones you summon from those cards? Do they have them too?"

“I…can only assume, cause they seemed to act like they were conscious of their actions, but followed my orders cause…well I summoned them.” I said, deciding to test that out as I pulled out my dual disk. “Alright, let’s start with Junk Synchron.” I said, summoning the orange armored Tuner monster, it’s body mostly machinery with a white silk scarf and a motorcycle engine on it’s back.

"Oh, oh my, this is not a battle." The robot man said, looking around.

“Nope.” I shook my head. “So, mind telling us a bit about yourself?”

"Oh, you want to know about me, Master?" They asked me. "Um, well, I'm a Junk Synchron, most spirits call me Johnny, and I am… clumsy…" They admitted.

"Master?" Sunset asked.

"Yes. He has our cards, making him our Master, but he also cares for them and us, making him a Master we all want to follow orders from."

“Suck’s that I can’t get that twenty bucks now…” I grumbled to myself. “But clumsy? How clumsy?”

"Let's just say that… despite my appearance, don't let me near machinery…" Johnny said.

"That's really cool." Sunset said as she looked Johnny over. "How do your cards work? Are you in them or?"

"They act as Gateways. Portals between our realm and wherever the cards ends up."

“That’s pretty cool.” I nodded. “And now that…we’re learning that you have a life in the Spirit World…what would happen if I accidentally summoned you during an…awkward moment?” I asked carefully.

"That's impossible, time flows differently between the Spirit Realm and the Physical Realms. What you would experience in a day could be seconds for us and we can only be summoned at points in time when we are willing."

“Fair enough.” I nodded. “So, I might as well ask an interesting question, how does it feel to be apart of a Synchro Summon?”

"It's how I've always been. That's like me asking you how it feels to be human Master."

"Well…let me rephrase, what's it feel like to Synchro Summon?" I inquired.

“So…it’s a little hard to explain.” Johnny said sheepishly. “So, at least how I know it, I’m resonating with my very being another, using my levels to ‘upgrade’ another monster into something brand new. It’s kinda like fusion, but it makes a tad more sense compared to some of the fusion’s out there.”

"Well, how do Spirits like yourself come into existence?" Sunset asked.

"Oh lot's of ways. Some of us are 'born', some are made, and some just appear one day." Johnny replied.

"Fair enough." I nodded. "So…do you know anything about the Monarchs personally?"

"Not really. I know within the Spirit Realm the Monarchs all rule over their own territories, armies and citizens of lesser spirits. They mostly work to keep the Dark Spirits or Fallen Souls at bay."

"Uh…and what are those if I may ask?" I asked worriedly.

"Well, Dark Spirits are basically that, Spirits formed or corrupted by evil and negative energies. Like us they come into existence in various ways. Most are mindless and rabid, but a few gain intelligence and those are the ones to worry about. Fallen Souls are what happen to people like you and Sunset when they are sent to the Shadow Realm." Johnny stated. "There are two kinds, firstly is the more common Wraith, which is just the soul of a person from the physical realm corrupted by anger, hatred, loss and all the negative emotions you can think of. They act like powerful Dark Spirits and can even have their own Summon Cards. The second class is more rare but possible, the Dark Kings. People sent body and soul to the Shadow Realm. Not only can they be a summon but they can also summon us or dark spirits with cards they make. They can turn regular spirits into dark spirits and even rival the Monarchs if they get powerful enough."

"Oh…oh no…" I muttered worriedly. "So why in the name of hell did the Frost Monarchs Vassel come and fight us if they have to deal with those things?"

"Well, Dark Kings and Wraiths are pretty rare. They take many, many years to form into that and the Monarchs are pretty good at detecting someone like you two, soul, body and soul, once they enter the Shadow Realm. It's a dangerous journey but if successful the soul or person is rescued and reborn as a Spirit."

"Now…I'm pretty sure Voodoo has something to do with this…" I frowned.

"All Maker Voodoo doesn't really work or mess with the Spirit Realms."

"Well, who does?" Sunset asked.

"Fenrir and Angrboda mostly, but there are others that check in every so often."

“Never heard of those two…” I hummed. “Well…good to know there’s even more of these being’s to worry about.”

"There are many All Makers, not all of them are known or well known.”

“Fair enough.” I nodded. “Any questions you have for us?”

"None at all." Johnny said.

“Any other questions Sunset?” I inquired.

"No, I think that's all for now." Sunset said with a nod.

“Alright, well it was nice talking with you Johnny.” I nodded with a smile.

With that I disbanded Johnny and Sunset and I began, well, mostly me, began researching and remembering all the Monarchs there are.

“Alright, so there’s ten monarch’s.” I said, bringing out all 10 cards that I thankfully managed to obtain. “There’s Caius the Shadow, Granmarg the Rock, Mobius the Frost, Raiza the Storm, Thestalos the Firestorm, Zaborg the Thunder, Angmarl the Fiendish, Delg the Dark, Kurax the Light, and finally the two leaders of Ehther the Heavenly and Erebus the Underworld.” I explained,. “All ten of them are powerful monsters from what I know, and Johnny’s telling us that…they’re even stronger than that…”

"Plus I'm guessing the All Makers, either Voodoo or some other one, is helping set up this game. Question is why and for what?" Sunset asked as she looked the cards over. "I'm guessing you can't just use these and summon them can you?"

“Well…thankfully this place is big enough for…most likely the eight to ten feet tall monarch’s.” I said carefully, bringing up Mobius the Frost Monarch. “Alright, so let’s start with some Tribute Fodder…” I muttered, bringing out a token monster and then sacrificing it. “Alright, I summon Morbius, the Frost Monarch!” I declared dramatically as I put her card on my active duel disk, hoping this would work.

For a few seconds… there was nothing. Then suddenly there was a floating paper.

Sunset picked it up.

"Sorry for the lack of appearance, you are not our chosen master. Please try and summon again when you gain the honor and prove your worthiness. Sincerely, Frost Monarch Morbius." She read off. "Reminds me of Celestia's office when she'd get too many requests for public appearances."

“I mean…I didn’t really expect to summon them on the first try but it would have been neat…” I sighed. “Right, so gonna need to do something to earn their respect…cool.”

"Sounds about right. So, that aside, what are we gonna do now? School doesn't start for a few hours still."

“Well…we can either practice what we’re going to be doing for the talent show, practice fighting cause we’re gonna need to get stronger, or…something else.” I said, trying to think of what to do while we had the time.

"I'd be up for Something else but Wallflower is here." Sunset frowned as I blushed. "Well… why not teach me how to play?" Sunset asked as she picked up a card. "Even if the cards are all your thing, better to have me know just in case some weird double battle thing comes up or something."

“That’s fair.” I nodded, while pulling out a, thankfully, well written version of the rule book. “Alright…so I will admit, this game’s rule’s are…pretty dumb…” I admitted sheepishly. “But learning the basics is easy enough.”

The next few hours before school I helped Sunset study the rules and we played a few practice games. She wasn't bad, but a few quick and experienced plays and I bested her.

The school day went about fairly normal, and finally time came for Drama Club.

"Okay students, this will be anyone here's big break to see if you want to make it as a star or work backstage. Either way, the stage awaits!" Chrysalis declared as everyone got ready.

“So…are you sure that singing just comes naturally?” I whispered to Sunset nervously. “I’m not tone deph thankfully but…are you sure I won’t sing like an idiot?”

"Well, it is in Equestria. It should be similar here… but you aren't from this world, so… maybe not?" She hummed. "Can you play an instrument?"

“I’m a nerd…I can at least play a guitar without looking like an idiot.” I said nervously, having lost a game to a friend and they dared me to learn an instrument to at least perform decently.

"Alright, well knowing that then maybe we can come up with something. Something simple and easy to play."

“Well…thankfully I’ve had a simple enough song running through my head…though I’ll need to ask Chrysalis about getting some help with it cause it wouldn’t work without the entire bit.”

“Mike! You're up!” Chrysalis called me up first.

“Goodie…” I muttered, walking up on stage. “Hey, do you know the song ‘Take a Walk on the Wild Side’?” I inquired.

“Oh, I know exactly what you're asking for, darling.” Chrysalis said, getting several people into position to help him play the song. “Can’t really sing a classic without all the instruments.”

“Thank you.” I nodded, before taking a deep breath and hearing the band members start us off. “Here goes nothing” I muttered, taking a deep breath as I leaned up to the microphone.

I then motioned a hand to one of the other Drama Club members, a more…androgineous guy actually named Holly, and raised a hand to add into the song, which they happily did.

As the first chorus ended and I took a moment, I realized I wasn’t singing like garbage, I actually sounded pretty good to be honest, as I started to lightly tap my foot on the ground with the beat.

I had to force myself not to laugh at the sudden gasps and looks of embarrassment on a lot of the people here when I spoke some of the more ‘lewd’ lines of the song.Then after I drifted off and raised a hand to the chorus of three girls, including Sunset thankfully, all did a beautiful chorus bit, my entire body swaying slightly to the wonderful music.

I couldn’t help myself and started to dance along to the song as…I honestly kinda got lost in the music and singing, a new warm feeling for some reason, but a good warm. I felt her hand interlock with mine and I felt like the happiest man alive to be singing along with my wonderful girlfriend.

And as the final chorus was starting to be sung by…apparently everyone at this point, just enjoying the music, I saw Pinkie pull out a Saxophone and just start having a ball on it for the ending of the song.

There was an applause, and after that ended and we went off stage. "That song from your home?" She asked me.

“Well…yes, but Chrysalis knew the song and the instruments were played readily.” I answered. “So…at least the version I sang was from my world…though I’m surprised at how…well I sang.”

"Maybe some Equestrian magic of mine rubbed off on you~" She said with a wink at me.

“Would certainly explain something’s.” I chuckled, gently wrapping my arm around Sunset. “Though, have to ask, why’d you join in on the main lyric’s half way through?”

"It's hard to explain. Back home there's this passive wild magic we call a Heart's Song. Basically it is how ponies always manage to have a singing voice as well as a natural knowledge of the lyrics, and music even when no Instruments were around. It just kind of kicks in if we let it and I just let it kick in when that point came around."

“That’s good to know.” I nodded. “My wonderful girlfriend magically breaking into song every now and then like a Disney Princess? That sounds fantastic.”

"Still don't know what that means."

“I know…” I sighed out. “But I’d say I did a pretty good job.”

The rest of the auditions played out as normal and when it was all done Chrysalis wrote out our positions.

"How did you get Stage Crew and I got casting Roles?" Sunset asked as we walked back home.

“I call absolute horseshit to be honest, especially when I’m…like, literally the only guy in the fucking drama club.” I frowned. “At least, you can obviously tell I’m a guy, Holly Day is special like that.”

"Still, Rarity got Stage Crew too, and she was even madder than you." Sunset said, chuckling a bit.

“Okay, but to be fair, she has a lot more ‘eye for detail’ than I do, so while it would suck for her for not being the literal ‘Drama Queen’, there’s at least something she’s good at with stage crew.” I explained. “Gonna have to talk to Chrysalis about this…cause if there’s part’s that literally need a male lead, and she throws it out the window, I’m gonna be pissed.”

"Eh. So, given Adagio, Aria and Sonata, will they be joining us on hero work or not?"

“I mean…probably?” I offered. “I don’t know if they’re even able to do anything after they lost their magic, and while super suit’s could possibly give them powers…” I hummed, trying to think of what those three would be able to do.

"We'd probably have to ask Merchant about that."

“Fair.” I nodded. “Plus…we still need to see what Iron Man esc nonsense Twilight’s cooking up.”

"True." Sunset nodded. "So, shall we go home, grab them then to the secret bunker?"

“Sure.” I nodded .”Let’s hope they don’t mind the whole ‘superhero’ bit after…everything.”

"I'm game." Aria said.

"If I am, then I'm going to be ranged." Adagio said.

"Can mine still be a maid outfit?" Sonata asked.

We were already all in the forest, close to the bunker.

“I’m sure it can Sonata…” I sighed, even though Sonata looked great in a maid outfit…honestly having that as a ‘super suit’ might send off some wrong signal’s to either the populace or to me depending on if it’s as lewd as Sunsets.

"Don't worry, she just loves Maid outfits. Ever since we were maids for… which king were we maids for?" Aria asked.

"Depends on which country." Adagio said in thought.

"You three have really been around haven't you?" Sunset asked.

"Well, given the human age range we had to move from place to place on average every twenty years or so, any later and people began noticing we weren't aging."

“That makes sense.” I nodded. “Though uh…might as well ask, are you able to change how your bodies look in some capacity or is that just how you all normally looked since you got here?” I inquired. “Cause…well, being ageless mythical creatures from another world, minor shapeshifting might be a thing you all can do.”

"This is how we've looked since we got here. Hair and all." Aria said.

"We tried cutting it, but can't even do that. We think the portal turned our fin spines into hair, and since our scales are akin to Dragon scales, no metal on this planet can cut it. Thankfully It doesn't grow either."

“Fair enough.” I nodded. “Was just wondering due to…certain proportions…”

We finally got into the bunker and while Sunset helped those three pick outfits with Merchant I went to check in on- Holy shit!

Twilight was working on a very good MK2 Iron Man suit, complete with Arc Reactor in the chest and everything.

The design was slightly different, built for her body type and more female, with gold, purple and blue colors.

“Well…you certainly made some great headway Twilight.” I said in surprise.

"Still not done yet." She said. "Some of the weapons still aren't operational and the AI is proving difficult. Love a challenge." She said, typing away on her computer.

“Glad you're having fun with it.” I nodded. “Have you taken it out for a test ride yet? Just to make sure the movement is all good?”

"Not yet. I want to finalize everything before beginning any beta tests." She stated. "Hardest part was manufacturing the circuits and parts from scratch but thankfully a… certain international secret foundation was happy to give me some tech they… have, for it in exchange for improving their own stuff."

“And are you sure that you’re not secretly helping some crazy people take over the world?” I inquired.

"Yes. Maybe. Probably." She shrugged. "If they try then you can probably take them down."

“I mean…I can.” I said honestly. “Most likely…sadly with a lot of casualties depending on what I use…” I said, thinking about if weapons like gun’s and tanks would be considered ‘equip spells’, or if I just have to throw the old ‘Dark Hole’ on a bitch.

"In any case, how was school?"

"So we did a talent show for Drama Club, practically knocked it out of the park…and I get stage crew." I frowned. "Literally the only visibly recognizable male in that entire club and I get shoved backstage like a mistake."

Twilight shrugged. "Does it really matter that you get a casting role?"

"I mean…would have been cool to actually learn how to act when I'm gonna be a superhero, not be pushed aside when I'm damn sure there are plenty of male roles in the drama club." I huffed.

"Given how Sunset dresses when you two do Hero stuff I actually doubt anyone will notice you when they'll likely be focusing on her- Or them…" Twilight said, looking at the doorway.

Turning I nearly fell over and got a nosebleed.

Adagio was dressed in some partly scaled, fished themed outfit that gave her orange scales covering along her body… mainly just her chest and hip/crotch area and ONLY those areas. Fish like fins along her arms, legs, behind her ears and back and a long fish like tail where a tail would typically be that moved and swished around. Her face was also half covered by more plated scales around her upper head, acting like a natural/makeshift mask that also drew attention to her almost reptilian eyes.

Aria was similar to Adagio, replacing orange for her shade of purple but various blade and weapon holsters decorated her body, somehow drawing even more attention to her curves than you'd think.

Lastly, Sonata, keeping with her sisters looks rocked blue colors but was wearing a… rather right yet fluffy maid outfit as a Final Fantasy sized bastard sword was strapped around her back…

I don't think That maid outfit was made with cleaning in mind given how much… attention, it draws to her rear and chest.

"So, what do you think?" Sunset asked as she walked in, dressed in her own hero costume already.

"Uh…" I said dumbly, blinking at seeing the beauty and…sexiness of the three. "Why…"

"What? We wanted to have a hero get up that feels more natural and this was the best fit." Adagio said with a shrug. "Besides, it's not like we're showing anything. Scales are covering those areas."

"Plus this let's me easily keep more weapons on me at a time." Aria said with a nod.

"And this was the only maid outfit I could find that fits me in this form." Sonata added with a smile as she admired herself.

"Well, what do you have then in terms of fighting Adagio? Sonata has that sword and Aria has all those blades and some guns, but you're lacking a weapon." Twilight pointed out.

"Water manipulation." She said, using her fingers and making water from a nearby cup float into the air. "I know it's not that practical given we're in a small city but there are enough public drains and water fountains I can draw from. Plus Merchant can reward me a special canteen that can apparently hold seemingly unlimited water."

I took a deep breath, looked at all four of them…then lost the internal war. "Okay you four…follow me." I said carefully.

"We gonna go hero stuff?" Sunset asked.

"Yes." I said, thankful for Sunset's distraction from my own hormones. "We'll do a patrol around town." I answered. "And remember…technically we're vigilantes and I'm pretty sure that's illegal."

"Relax, we know how to handle cops." Aria said. "We've been on the run more than a few times."

"Alright…" I sighed, putting on my Game Master suit. "Now…hero names for you three, cause I go by Game Master, and Sunset here is called Wild Rabbit."

"So, we get to pick our own names then?" Adagio asked.

"You can, yes." I nodded.

"Cool. Hmm… I'll be… Sea Marine. I've actually been a marine or equivalent across several countries." Aria said.

"Hm, that old unicorn that banished us did refer to us as Water Witches once so, I'll go with that. Water Witch. It fits and frankly it does have a nice ring to it." Adagio said.

"I'll be Mer-Maid!" Sonata declared.

"That doesn't surprise me." Sunset said with a chuckle. "So Twi, when you finish that thing are you gonna join us in hero stuff or…?"

"Hmm. Maybe, I prefer my labspace but if those Iron Man movies and comics Mike and Merchant had me watch and read showed me anything, it is that smarts can be used in place of powers." She shrugged.

"Yep." I nodded. "Mind over Matter has been tested a lot through fictional media…or, I suppose at this point 'media'..."

"Or in this case, high focused plasma blast over matter." Twilight said.

“When you need to make extra sure the thing you are firing at is extra crispy.” I chuckled.

With that we left the bunker and made way for the city. Thanks to Sunset's magic we easily made it to the rooftops and began carefully running across them.

The people below spotted us and attention was immediately drawn to the Dazzlings. Hoots, whistles and many a jaw dropped men were already cheering for them, and they haven't even done anything yet.

"Well, looks like they dig our outfits." Aria said.

“They probably think you're some street whores.” I frowned. “Which I hate with every fiber of my goddamn being…”

"Hey, we have been street whores before and that's insulting to us that you hate it." Adagio said.

"What jobs have you three not done?" Sunset asked.

"Ruling a country/kingdom. There isn't enough magic in all the apparent multiverse to get us to deal with that much responsibility and paperwork."

“I’m sorry that I care more about you three as people then extremely sexy women…” I admitted.

"If you ever live as long as us, you'll see why it was offensive." Adagio said.

"Can't explain it?" Sunset asked.

"We can but it probably won't make much sense to you two." Aria said.

“I can at least understand to the point of ‘we’ve lived so long we stopped giving a shit, so let people enjoy what we got’ or something like that?”

"Not exactly." Sonata said.

"You are right, we've long stopped giving a shit, but even not caring began to feel… hollow." Adagio started, taking a deep breath. "Back home, at least there were other sirins. Other long lived species that we would know for our whole lives. Here, people die so easily, a blink and the children we birthed and raised were so old, frial and passing away in our arms. It's one thing to be long lived amongst others of your own, but to be alone through it all… to keep going when everything you build always ends up decaying to dust around you…"

"Existence without reason is hell the feeling of always being, always remaining when everyone and everything around you can't… we took jobs and yes, whored ourselves many times because at least for even a few moments we had a reason to be here no matter how depraved or shallow it was. Heck half the time our best memories are from when we were slaves or someone's property, because it ment we had a reason to be here."

"It's why we didn't care that much when Voodoo bound us to you." Aria added. "At least we'll have a reason… for however long you last anyway."

I stared at the three of them, not sure what to honestly say…but I took a deep breath and collected my thoughts. “Alright…” I said, grabbing the three into a big enough hug. “I’ll do my best to give you all the happiest time of your lives, for as long as I live.” I promised the three of them. “I’ll give you the best reason to exist, from now, until the end of my days.”

They hugged me back… wow… those scales are more like skin than I was expecting…

"Thanks. Having a purpose again feels nice." Adagio said.

“You're welcome.” I said softly. “And…well, I need to take you four out on a date sooner or later…” I blushed at admitting that. “Especially you three, cause I want to know more about you three and…at least a date before Sunset gets some ideas.”

"Really now, and your head mare is alright with that?" Adagio asked, looking over at Sunset.

"I am dating him with Equestrian standards in mind so, yes." Sunset said. "We can work something out later."

“Thanks Sunset.” I nodded. “Now, let’s continue our sweep of the city before either more guy’s flock towards us, a disgruntled woman calls the police, or…me feeling like death glares are being thrown my way.”

The city was, thankfully, peaceful today. Made me a little on edge but it was better than it being under attack.

We finished up and headed back to the base.

"Hey, Sunset, good news. The sensor went off while you were out." Twilight said.

"The… the Sensor over the portal?" Sunset asked, wide eyed.

"Yeah. Just around seven thirty the sensor sent me an alert. The energy it's emitting is stable."

"So it does open once a month for three days… time to make Time Travel and strangle some long dead ponies…" Sunset said.

“Who? The ones that made the portal or the one’s that thought putting a time limit on it would be funny?” I asked.

"No, the ones who invented Old Ponish. That language makes this world's Latin look like a walk in the park…" She grumbled.

"So there is a way back to Equestria? Damn…" Aria said, she and Adagio handing Sonata fifty dollars. "A nine hundred year old bet lost…"

"On the bright side that unicorn can't be around any more, maybe we can see how much has changed." Adagio said.

"And when we get back he's somehow not long dead and drinking from a martini glass like he's on holiday." I joked, not knowing who this old unicorn is and would honestly find it hilarious if that did in fact happen.

"If he is, I call dibs on his head!" Aria stated.

"No, no murder." Sunset said. "As is I'm worried as heck for when I see Celestia again… last thing I want to do is make a bad impression because my herd mates murdered an old warlock."

"Can we at least mame him, just a little."

"You can… prank him, just nothing physically harmful. If he's even there." Sunset said, earning an eager clap of joy from Aria.

“Well, let’s hope for the best then.” I said honestly. “Wonder if I’ll turn into a pony or something when we go through…”

"Hm, I actually wonder what race you'll be." Sunset questioned.

"Well, if it does then it will probably turn us back into our Sirin form… which will be bad without a sizable source of water…" Adagio said.

"Well, once we're over and I talk with Celestia we can maybe get a large pool or something set up."

"I suppose that works. We'll be here when you get back, try not to get stuck over there."

With a nod Sunset and I walked to the school. It was after hours and no one was here. No staff, students or clubs.

Sunset looked at the reflective statue base, worry on her face. "I said such horrible things to her…" She sighed. "She was basically my mother…"

I gently put a hand on her shoulder. “It’ll be alright Sunset, if she’s as kind and forgiving as you told me she is…then things will work out.”

"Yeah…" She said. She took a deep breath, grabbed my hand and walked forward. Her arm went in first, phasing through the reflective part of the statue base almost like water.

Soon I found myself within the portal. There was bright flashes of light and a small sense of nausea before it ended.

Suddenly I lost my balance and fell on my stomach.

"Careful Mike… woah." Sunset said.

I blinked the dizzy from my eyes… Sunset looked like, well, like herself only as an adorable Unicorn. Her coat was the same as her skin tone and her hair, er, mane, was the same too. The only difference I saw here was that she was a unicorn pony on four hooves and… naked… well, as naked as a fur covered mammal can be…

I quickly realized why I fell. Gone were my feet and hands, and in their places four legs and hooves. I was a pony.

Shakily I got up, looking myself in the portal, which on this side was a rather decorative mirror. I was my usual skin tone for my fur, mane was the same as my hair… I didn't have a horn. Or wings. I did have a tattoo on my ass!

It was a Yu-Gi-Oh card.

“Alright…so I’m an Earth Pony I guess and…my butt tattoo is a Yugioh card.” I said.

"Cutie Mark." Sunset corrected. Looked at hers and saw hers was a blazing sun. "And you look quite dashing as a stallion Mike." She said.

“Well…glad I at least look decent still.” I said honestly. “And you look both beautiful and adorable.”

"Awh, and the best part, no pesky clothes to get in the way~" She teased.

It was at that moment I realized I was naked too… woah… pony me is… bigger. Nice.

“Right then…gonna have to figure that out later, but right now…either we wait for the other’s to get here…or wonder why it’s eerily quiet.”

"Hm, well if the time here is the same as back in the human world then Day Court should be ending. Around this time most of the castle staff goes home and just some guards and night shift servants remain." She said, walking over to a nearby door. Her horn lit up with a near golden aura as she magiced the door open a crack. "... That's… not right…" She said.

“What’s wrong?” I inquired. “Is it because it’s too quiet or something?”

"The sun is still up…"

"That's…weird." I frowned. "Shouldn't it have gone down hours ago by itself?"

"The sun doesn't go down by itself in Equestria like it does earth. That's why Princess Celestia is called the Solar Monarch, she raises and lowers it every day." Sunset said, throwing the doors open and heading to the window.

I managed to follow. Looking out the window we were definitely in a castle, in a kingdom built into the side of a mountain, but there was no noise, no sign of life aside from some plants I could see and a few birds flying about.

"It's quiet…too quiet." I frowned.

"This is Canterlot. The capital of Equestria and a population of 600,000… and not a single pony is in this city…" Sunset said, looking up at the sun then down the halls. "Come on, Celestia's throne room is down this way." She said, leading the way.

I followed after her quickly. "They couldn't have targeted here right?" I asked worriedly. "I thought they would have only focused on us…"

"It would explain why the monster attacks stopped for this long." She said. We arrived at a large pair of doors Sunset threw open with her magic. Sitting on the large throne in the back of the room was not a pony, but a female, armored figure. Humanish, with their helm shaped like an eagle, their hands and feel like talons and large letalic wings on their back.

"It took you two long enough." They spoke, her voice rather smooth, like polished metal. Fitting given her looks.

"Who are you?" I growled, readying myself to work whatever magic I could. "And what did you do to everyone?"

"My name is Angrboda, and I am Child to All Maker, King." She said, standing her full… nine feet and giving a short bow. "All Maker Voodoo and I are close, we are family after all, and he needed some help setting this world up for the games he had in mind."

"So you're… an All Maker too?" Sunset asked.

"No, not like my father and not like Voodoo, but I am their family."

"Uh…huh…" I said carefully. "So…what new curveball are you throwing at us here?"

"Simple." She said, a flick of her wrist and suddenly she was holding several cards. Turning them, I felt my blood run cold when I saw the panicked, moving forms of various ponies. "Everyone on this planet. Pony, Griffon, Dragon, every intelligent being on this world, is trapped in a card."

“How…” I trailed off in horror.

"The how isn't important, just the why." Angrboda said, another flick of her wrist and the cards she was holding were gone. "To make it interesting, the game is this. Every city and settled area on this planet is kept in a deck, guarded by one of many opponents for you to face. The towns, cities and ECT are all infested by monsters. Some native to this land, some we brought here. You'll need to beat and clear them all before the deck guardian shows up. Once they do, you duel. You win, the town and it's residents of that location are freed. Lose, we… take, one random person from that human world."

"That's insane!" Sunset yelled.

I don’t know how it happened, but I slammed my hoof into the ground and summoned Dark Magician. “The lives of billions aren’t some toy for you to play with!” I shouted. “I don’t care what or who you are I-” I was about to say before I literally saw a weird cartoon black cat…literally zipper my mouth shut! “MMM!” I tried to shout, seeing the thing snicker at me as it swam through the air towards…oh for fuck’s sakes.

“My my, aren’t you a feisty duelist.” The flamboyant sounding white haired man said. “But please, let’s not get too ahead of ourselves right now…and believe me…you don’t want to annoy her…”

"That's alright Pegasus. It was cute anyway." Angrboda replied, a metallic snap of her fingers and the zipper on my lips was gone. "Frankly put kid, treating people like toys and games is part of our job, because against real evils… these poor souls would be dead already. And trust me, better us than my Auntie Pain. She would have killed them."

I sighed, hating this so much. "So…how the hell are we supposed to juggle this and home?" I asked carefully.

"We'll keep the portal open every day from now on. You'll just have to balance your lives as children and your lives as heroes. Oh, and those random attacks in the human world will continue."

"God damn it…" I grumbled.

Sunset sighed. "What about if we do lose, what happens to the random person from earth you take?"

"You can always duel for them again. You'll just have to beat the… final, duelist."

"And…who's the final duelist?" I asked.

She placed a finger to her lips. "Spoilers. For now, you have some monsters to fight." She said, vanishing. Looking around, I saw Pegasus was gone too. As was Dark Magician. Then I heard it.

Snarls, scraping claws, roars… I looked out the nearest window with Sunset. Monsters were all over the place. This wasn't just an infestation. This was an army of them. All mindlessly running around the place.

"... We're fucked…" Sunset said.

"Not with that attitude." I said, trying to stay a little upbeat.

"How are we gonna clear out the entire capital? There's thousands of those things out there and five of us, six if Twilight finishes that suit."

"We take it one step at a time." I said. "She didn't say we had to clear out the entire capital in one night, they…hopefully don't respawn, and if they do we just have to find the boss of the area."

"I really hope they don't respawn…" Sunset said, taking in a few deep breaths. "This is not how I was expecting this trip to turn out."

"Neither did I…" I sighed out. "But…let's hope the planet doesn't start to burn or freeze because Celestia isn't around."

"It won't. The world has a special kind of magic aura around it. Eternal day or Eternal night, temperatures never get to dangerous levels. Might rain a lot more with the sun out all the time, wild weather and such but nothing too serious."

"Well…at least this world won't be a dead husk if we don't work fast enough." I shrugged. "So anyways, let's start saving this world."

To be continued...

Chapter 5:SCP edition

Author's Note

Hello, yes, at Bio's idea, I decided to add SCP to this story. Don't worry, it won't overshadow the main point of the story, there will be elements of SCP and all that nonsense, but the main portion, being about Yugioh and the like, will be the main focus.

Chapter 5:SCP edition

Sunset and I spent HOURS fighting these monsters and we barely made a dent. The ones we killed thankfully didn't come back but we eventually had to stop, running back to the castle and rest.

We were laid on Princess Celestia's bed. It was huge, and very comfy. "For fucks sake…" Sunset groaned, rubbing her horn. Apparently using too many spells at once can overheat the horn, and lead to magic burnout where trying to use magic literally burns and even chars the horn. It's recoverable, if painful. "My horn hasn't felt this sore since I was first learning under Celestia…"

"And I've…literally never felt this exhausted…" I sighed, having learned that I need to envision the cards in my mind, slam my hooves down, and that's how I indeed summon my monsters or cast spells, and boy did that suck. "Couldn't they have…given us less monsters to deal with?"

"I doubt they care…" Sunset sighed as she rolled herself into her back. She looked around the room for a while. "Huh. Her bedroom hasn't changed much." Sunset said.

“Really?” I inquired.

"Yeah. Sheets are different but aside from that I only see a few new books on her shelf there and some extra framed photos." She said, looking around. "Looks basically the same as when I was last here. I know it hasn't been that long but… I dunno. Still feels different."

“I understand.” I nodded. “Thing’s can feel a lot different when you’ve been doing…a lot of other things.”

"It honestly feels like yesterday I ran through that portal. Never expected to be back in Equestria to be honest. Let alone so soon." Sunset said with a sigh as she rolled back onto her belly. "I imagine not long after I left she found a new student…"

“I’m pretty sure she still regrets you running away.” I answered simply. “Cause from what little I’ve heard about her from you, and what I can gather from Principal Celestia…she cares way too much about her students…”

"I know… still, I know by now she has another. Part of an old law of agreement she had to follow back when the three tribes were separated and still fighting one another."

“Twilight?” I jokingly suggested.

"What? Her pony counterpart? If that is the case I'll wear full sets of clothes in the apartment for a week." Sunset said with a sigh. "Whoever they are, I hope they don't end up as self entitled and mean as I was…"

“All things considered, Celestia might have taken your actions as a lesson, and tried to take steps into having that not happen.” I answered.

"Maybe." Sunset said as she buried her face into the blankets.

I wrapped my hooves around my exhausted girlfriend and held her close. “Just take your time…”

At some point we fell asleep like that, only awakened by the sound of something falling over. We both sat up, expecting to see some monster and…

It was a Phoenix, perched on a shelf across the room.

"Philomena!" Sunset said as she jumped out of the bed, the flaming bird cooing happily at her sight.

“Well…glad they missed someone here.” I smiled softly. “So, a phoenix is Celestia’s friend here? That’s good to know.”

"Her pet. Princess Celestia hatched Philomena from an egg, and being a phoenix is just as long lived as she is. Where were you when all this happened?" Sunset asked the bird.

Philomena cooed and squacked a few times.

"Oh, castle dungeon hunting rats. Fair. Pretty sure you've managed to haunt the Canterlot mice and rat populations for generations." Sunset said, and I swear that bird laughed evilly.

“Never thought I would have heard a bird laugh evilly.” I chuckled.

She squacked again, motioning to me.

"Philomena, this is Mike. He's my friend and mate." Sunset said, giving me a quick kiss.

Philomena proceeded to give a familiar cat call of a whistle.

"Yes, yes we do and that's none of your fiery feathered butt's business."

I blushed a bit at the insinuation. “I really don’t need to hear the magic bird talking about our sex life.”

"Don't worry, only Princess Celestia and I can understand her. The princess can because she's raised Philomena from a hatchling so their thematic auras are really well aligned and I can understand her because since the Princess has raised me since I was a young filly mine became aligned into the same general wave lengths hers and Philomena."

“Fair enough.” I said. “But you know…when the bird cat calls I can immediately assume…”

"Yeah, Philomena is just teasing. She and the Princess both love to tease and pull pranks."

“I can imagine.” I sighed. “So, besides the whole ‘death and rebirth’ thing, what’s special about Phoenix’s here?”

"Aside from that, she can also breath fire and burn hot enough to melt most common metals."

"So we have Pojo as a party member, that's fantastic." I chuckled, seeing the Phoenix's eyes widen a bit at hearing the name. "Oh…you know who Pojo is?"

They chirped and squawked at that.

"Pojo was said to be a mystical chicken that helped a group of adventurers take down a dangerous demon lord thousands of years ago." Sunset answered for me.

"Well…really shouldn't be surprised a fictional character is real here…" I muttered.

"Well, at least Philomena can help. So, wanna grab some food? I know where Celestia keeps her favorite snacks."

"Yes please." I said happily. "Let's see what wonderful snacks the princess has to offer."

With a smirk Sunset used her horn and horn lit up, pulling a nearby wall painting, turning it sideways. The part of the wall it was on them opened up into a doorway. Walking in we were greeted by a cooled, almost refrigerated room filled with shelves each holding many sweets. Cookies, cupcakes, whole and sliced cakes. Bowls of puddings, many jars of candy, ice cream in ten gallon tubs and enough milk in gallon jugs to make a herd of the bovines faint.

"I present to you, Princess Celestia's personal stash." Sunset said with a wave of her hoof.

"How in the world…" I muttered in awe. "I've…now seen Candy Land…and it's awesome."

"Heh, kinda." Sunset shrugged.

As a kid I would have killed to have access to this many unlimited sweets. It was a buffet of all the things that keep a dentist up at night with nightmares. And I loved it.

To say I pigged out would be an understatement. When I was finally done, frosting, sugar and milk stained the fur around my lips and I sat awaiting the diabetic coma to take me away.

"I am satisfied…" I said in pure sugar induced bliss.

"I'm amazed you ate so much. You hardly ever eat sweets back at the apartment." Sunset said as she was eating some cookies with milk.

"Because I didn't want to waste money on sweets when we were having money problems, plus…well I didn't want to restart a habit…" I said nervously.

"Bad habit? Mike, did you used to be chubby?" Sunset asked with a devilish smirk.

"No actually, just uh…I had a bad snacking habit." I said nervously. "Never got fat somehow, just…yeah, a bad snacking habit…always needed a drink with some taste in it and…way too many chip bags…"

"Hm, sounds like Mana Development Growth Spurt." Sunset hummed.

"Wait…what?" I blinked. "How does a bad snacking habit when I was on my earth mean I'm getting Mana?"

"I didn't say that I just said it sounded like it. Here on Equestria foals go through two types of growth spurts. The physical ones which is self explanatory, and the magic ones. Pegasi and Earth Ponies experience these most often from as early as six months to well into their early twenties. Our internal magic supply is what we use to effect the external magic of the world. Unicorns experience this later in life and it technically doesn't stop if they're a constant spellcaster. The more spells one learns and casts the more our bodies grow internal magic supplies and when that happens we eat a lot. Part of why sugar is in almost everything we eat here. It's a rapid boost to our internal magics. Princess Celestia gets a bad rap at times for eating so many sweets constantly, but she is an Alicorn, and from what little on Alicorns is known, her internal mana is growing constantly and she moves the sun and moon every day. Gotta keep up her mana somehow."

The idea that sugar is basically an Ether here made me chuckle.

"Well, that both explains a lot, and explains Pinkie that's for sure." I brought up.

"I can only imagine her counterpart here in Equestria." Sunset chuckled.

"Oh God, considering all the sweets Celestia has to eat? I'm sure Pinkie's peering into some fourth dimensional sugar rush." I laughed.

"Heh. Maybe. Well, let's digest for a while cause I doubt you're moving anytime soon and we can't fight monsters when our stomach's threaten to return the meals in combat."

"Sugar coma will embrace me, and it'll be awesome." I chuckled.

"Sugar coma?"

"Either that or Diabetic Coma, either or has been said." I shrugged. "And to clarify, it's just me passing out from all the wonderful sugar and sweets I had."

"Dia-what now?"

I sighed. "Diabetes is an illness where a person's body doesn't make enough insulin in there body and can't regulate blood sugar levels properly." I explained, not believing I have to explain this to Sunset.

"That's… not an issue ponies have." She stated. "Our bodies convert sugar into mana and anything excess just ends up at fat. Is that a human only disease?"

“I don’t know at this point because everything is real.” I shrugged.

We climbed back into the oversized bed of Celestia's and slept off all those sweets. When we woke back up we woke up some before heading back out to fight more monsters.

“It's all Monsters?" Twilight asked us. After our second venture fighting the seemingly unending hoards of monsters in Canterlot, Sunset and I returned home, and collapsed on the sofa.

School was a blur of tiredness and when it was finally over we came to the Bunker.

“Yes…it’s all monsters…” I groaned. “And while I’d like to use some of my more heavy hitting monsters…I’d rather not accidentally level the entire capital…”

"To make it worse they also clearly go passed the Canterlot border. Saw some along the railroads out and into the capitol. So they'll be all over Equestria…" Sunset groaned.

"Sounds like you two need an army." Wallflower said, eating a bowl of popcorn.

“That would be awesome, but I need people here to protect the town because those monster attacks won’t end, I have yet to face any of the Monarch’s that could help me gather said forces…and that’s going to be a bitch and a half to deal with…and I’d kinda rather not have that world’s Celestia, a being that literally control’s the sun and moon, to get pissed at a supposed ‘invasion force’ by humanity…” I whined.

"Hmm… maybe we can… I dunno. Raid the royal guard armory?" Sunset offered.

“And what would be in their armory?” I inquired. “Also…another point, I’m not sure how other humans would react to the mirror…”

"Probably panic. We're good at that." Wallflower said.

"Large religious groups would call for a biblical cleansing of Equestria or destruction of the mirror most likely." Twilight added.

"No offense… but humans suck…" Sunset huffed.

“Yes they do.” I sighed. “But there’s still good in humanity, even if there’s massive problems with it.”

"More problems than good I'd say…" Wallflower grumbled as she ate her popcorn.

"I might be able to call in some favors?" Twilight offered. "One of my regulars are used to strange and abnormal stuff."

“And who would that be?” I inquired.

"Legally I can't say. Otherwise that'd breach our contract and then they'll kill you all, my parents and brother, haul me away to work for them and erase my existence from public records."

"What the fuck?" Wallflower asked. "Wait…" Wallflower stood up and ran over to Twilight and whispered something to her.

"Wait, how do you know them?" Twilight asked, Wallflower whispered something back. "No fucking way… well that actually makes a little sense given your parents are never home…"

"Uh… do we wanna know?" Sunset asked.

"Later." Wallflower said. "Apparently Twilight and I have some calls to make."

“Fantastic…” I sighed. “Well, at least we’ll be getting help…but let me guess…these ‘mystery folk’ are Wallflower’s parents, or they work for some weird Men In Black style organization that thinks murder is super cool to silence people instead of erasing memories.”

"Eh, normally they'd erase your memories but given I've heard mom talk about how much Twi here, or, 'The Builder' is of value to them… yeah. They'd be giving the ethics committee the middle.finger to get her to work full time." Wallflower said.

And so Wallflower and Twilight made some calls. Half an hour later, heavily armored guards each sporting Glocks and P90's entered the Bunker along with a woman in a lab coat. She had the same hair and skin tone as Wallflower. "Hey mom." Wallflower waved.

"Hi sweetie!" Her mother waved back. I noticed she was wearing some chain necklace but It was mostly hidden in her shirt. "So, these are the friends you told me about?"

"Yup." Wallflower nodded.

"And why didn't you tell me about there being a portal to another dimension filled with talking horses? You know that's on my bingo card."

"Honestly? I'd rather not have to move towns again and change names… again!"

"Wait so Wallflower isn't your name?" Sunset asked.

"Well, legally it is now but if you must know my name among the… Foundation mom works for, my birth name is Jesse Bright…"

My eyes immediately widened at hearing that. “No…no no no…” I shook my head quickly. “You’ve…you’ve gotta be kidding me…” I whined. “And I was about to call it by saying ‘Chainsaw’s aren’t the solution’...” I covered my face, not believing we were getting help from them of all organizations.

"Chainsaws are a solution and… how do you know about that?" Wallflower's mom, or rather, the ever essential Dr. Jack Bright asked.

All the guards immediately raised their guns.

"At ease MTFucks." Wallflower huffed, that made them lower the guns. "Sunset is from said world with talking ponies and Mike here is from a different world similar to ours but was just sent here by some gods having a laugh."

"Huh… Cleff owes me forty dollars." Jack smirked.

“Also, to correct Wallflower here…the being’s that sent me here are…the thing’s God’s pray to.” I answered nervously. “But yeah…I know about your Foundation because…well in my world, you all are a work of fiction.” I pointed carefully. “And how I know the Chainsaw bit…well, one of the most common topics is ‘shit Dr. Bright’s not allowed to do’, like Chainsaw cannon’s and porn.” I said. “But…well, the internet decided to do what Dr. Bright couldn’t, which is make SCP porn.”

"Wait… I have fans?! Haha! O5-3 can eat me out, I knew it!"

Wallflower rolled her eyes. "Anyways mom. We need help, this other world has been overrun by monsters, all the inhabitants put inside cards, and of course Mike here needs to beat some other dimensional spirit rulers or something and free them."

"Uh huh. And what will the Foundation get out of this?" Jack asked.

"Well, Equestria is rich in magic and magical knowledge. Potions, weapons, armors, enchantments-"

"We can do all that already." Jack waved off.

"But how long does it take?" Sunset asked.

"Hmm… well, reinforcement runes on armor takes maybe a few hours per suit…"

"Equestria's novice enchanters could enchant ten of your suits a minute and master level ones can enchant hundreds with multiple all at once."

That made Bright smirk. "Keep talking."

"There's also a lot of resources. Once she's free I imagine Princess Celestia will be more than grateful for your aid and allow trade freely between your organization and Equestria."

"Hmmm. Past experiences tell me that's a bad idea… but, Fuck it. Like I ever make good decisions."

“Also, just want to point out that these monsters aren’t like anything the Foundation has seen.” I brought up. “Considering their creatures brought here from being’s known as ‘All Makers’ and wherever the hell they come from…”

"Can they die?" Jack asked.

"Well, yeah Mike and I spent most of yesterday killing a bunch of them." Sunset answered.

"Then that's all I care to know. I'm gonna just let the O5 council know and get a few MTF's here."

"You're gonna turn this Bunker into a research station aren't you?" Wallflower asked.

"Most likely."

“Gonna have to ask Merchant if that’s okay…” I said carefully. “So…awesome, we now have an army to save a world, and others that can help keep this place safe…though I now have a very bad feeling about all of this…”

"It's the SCP foundation kid. You should always have a bad feeling." Jack said as they pulled out a Cellphone… one shaped like an actual banana.

The next week was… Interesting.

The Bunker was remodeled into a laboratory, the statue and mirror portal was moved here, replaced by an exact replica, and Sunset, Adagio, Aria, Sonata and I were enrolled as our own MTF force, though apparently Jack had to pull a lot of string to not have us all classified as SCP's…

"So wait, Jack… is the necklace?" Sunset asked.

"Kinda. The necklace holds their soul and consciousness. When put on a body the former person who owned said body is breaking dead. After a month mom's soul and consciousness permanently imprints onto the new body. They usually keep the necklace on them and should they die they'll be put into a new body. Usually an unlucky death row inmate."

"So… the body they birthed you in is…"

"I dunno. Mom doesn't keep track but it's her longest so far, lasting them little over twenty years. Whoever the body belonged to before I think mom said they were child trafficker."

"I… don't honestly know how to feel about that but… okay?"

"So who's your dad?" Aria asked.

"Don't know. Maybe mom said she was wasted at a party outside the foundation, and a month later, boom, I'm growing in her." Wallflower replied.

“The entire…Bright story is weird…” I answered nervously. “And whenever you hear ‘shit Dr. Bright’s not allowed to do’, it’s because their immortal, don’t have to care, and are just…the ‘fun’ kind of batshit insane sometimes.”

"Yeah. I heard a lot of stories about mom from before I was born." Wallflower nodded.

"So, if everyone in your family has weird powers, do you have any?" Adagio asked.

"Nope. Aside from Auntie I'm the only Bright without some weird ability or something. Whole family couldn't be happier."

“From what I can remember…yeah, that’s probably a good thing.” I said nervously. “Now…problem…how much has Twilight been funding all the other factions?”

"Oh my other clients were the UIU and GOC." Twilight said.

"And because of that Twilight, or, The Builder, was more or less dubbed one of the few Joint Assets between the Foundation and those others." Wallflower said.

“Honestly surprised Twilight hasn’t worked for the Church of the Broken God to literally fix the entire thing.” I joked.

"They tried. I promptly gave them a hard no and told them to shove their spark plugs where the sun don't shine." Twilight said.

"Really?" Wallflower asked with a smirk.

"Yeah. One of them tried to intimidate me and dad promptly showed them what a fifteen year veteran Marine can do when you threaten their family."

"How was he not recruited?" Wallflower asked.

"He actually was contacted by the Foundation, UIU and GOC, but declined them all cause mom was pregnant with my older brother Shining Armor. They left a means of reaching them and when I came along and had an IQ of 340 at age six, he and mom set up the arrangements I enjoy today." Twilight informed.

"340?!" Aria said in shock.

"That was when I was five. It's 980 now." Twilight said with a smirk.

"You sure your brain isn't Anomalys?" Wallflower asked.

"I don't know. Maybe? Would explain my inhuman intelligence." Twilight shrugged.

"Your pony counterpart is probably the same or similar…" Sunset sighed.

“One thing I didn’t think would be happening in my life…is literally being involved with the SCP Foundation…” I frowned. “And what about you three? Did any of you know about this?” I inquired the Sirens.

"We've seen a lot of shit but anything that- Wait… were you the ones who got rid of that fucking statue?" Adagio asked.

"173, yes, you know of it?"

"Survived it actually. Let's just say we used to enjoy life in a small Norse village in America before Columbus came along and the reason it wasn't there was that abomination of evil…" Adagio shivered.

"Snap…" Sonata said with a haunting look on her face.

"Oh quit that I still get nightmares…" Aria added.

“Oh by the way, did it look different than the giant peanut?” I inquired, having heard some stuff about needing to change it due to some reasons behind ‘not using the original photo anymore’.

"We don't wanna talk about it…" The trio said in unison.

“That’s fair.” I nodded. “But yeah…there’s also worse things than that that the Foundation keeps locked away.” I told the three simply.

"Does it stay locked up?" Adagio asked.

"There have been… breaches, but it never escapes the facility itself." Wallflower informed.

"Then all you're doing is giving it what it wants…" Adagio said. "That thing is patient, fast, and way smarter than you'd believe."

“In one story, the fucker is capable of replicating themselves…not sure how or why, but that was just a ‘here’s how they destroy the world’.” I explained.

"That's a nightmare scenario for certain." Wallflower said.

"So, they're examining Mike's cards and Duel Disk, my wand and the mirror. How long until they actually start helping?" Sunset asked.

"It will be a bit I'll admit but it's gonna be better than no help at all."

“Wish they’d hurry up, what if there’s a monster attack and me and Sunset aren’t able to fight?” I inquired.

"Well, if that happens then I guess I could try out the armor. It's basically finished." Twilight commented.

“Really? Thought you were having trouble with some of the parts, including the AI?” I brought up, remembering the last time I checked up on her they had some issues.

"It's been a week. The AI is still a bit buggy but functional and the other stuff is already taken care of."

“Fair enough.” I nodded. “Ya know, for some reason I immediately thought that, if we save an enchanter, we can turn your AI into a Familiar, somehow bypassing all that extra mechanical crap and, in certain cases, have it be able to help us in more situations than just it being a fancy suit.”

"I don't know anything about magic so, if they let me study the subject I can maybe do something like that."

“Considering Celestia might be teaching you personally in the pony version of this world because you’re the closest thing to Brianiac from DC…I’m sure things will work out just fine, and there won’t be any reason why one of the All Maker’s won’t come back and tell us all to stop it…again.”

“It was one time.” Sonata whined.

“And that failed time still gives me nightmares about what could have happened to you.” I huffed.

"Well they aren't doing anything now so I doubt they really care or are concerned." Adagio shrugged. "Not like they can't undo time or whatever to make all this have not happened so far if they wanted."

"Our lives are ridiculously complicated." Sunset huffed.

“And it’s only going to get more complicated because now I have to wonder what ‘stories’ are true and which ones are just a ‘theoretical future’.” I frowned. “Cause boy howdy…is the SCP Foundation’s history an absolute mess…” I shook my head. “I may not know the…thousands upon thousands of the bastards…or what a majority of them do, but the ones I do know are…horrifying.”

“Hence why we like to keep all that secret.” Wallflower said.

We kept sitting around and talking for a while. Eventually a different researcher came in and gave me my decks and dual Disk, and Sunset her wand back.

This researcher was a man, very old, pale gray skin with sunken, tired eyes. His hair all white and falling out. “Sorry for the wait. I am Dr. Kelder. I welcome you all to the Foundation and to your post here as what will now be referred to as Site Pony.”

“Mom named it?” Wallflower asked.

“Yes.” Dr. Kelder said.

“Not surprised.” I rolled my eyes. “So, nice to meet you Dr. Kelder, so what’s on today’s agenda now that you’ve thoroughly went through all our stuff?”

“Well now that I’ve gotten a better understanding of your items it’s time to gather information on this Equestria. I understand Sunset, Aria, Adagio and Sonata are from there.”

“We are. But the information my sisters and I possess is more than outdated.” Adagio said.

“Anything helps. You four, come. Mike, wait here. Someone else will be by shortly.” The girls all left, following him.

I sat and waited for a while. Eventually, an older asian man entered, dressed in the same lab coat as the other. “Mike, correct?” He asked. His hair was a short cut and jet black with brown eyes. He was old, but not yet wrinkled like Dr. Kelder was. Far from it it seemed.

“Yes.” I nodded, having done some light looking through all my decks to see if they put it back together correctly. “It’s nice to meet you Dr…?”

“My name is Dr. Batin Akaal. You can just call me Dr. Akaal.” He said. “I’m here to interview you regarding your prior information of the Foundation and anything regarding other organizations we keep tabs on.”

“Ah, well that should be…simple enough.” I shrugged. “Though I haven’t delved into it in a while, so a bit of thing’s will be shoddy, but hopefully I can explain enough.” I shrugged. “So let’s start with a simple part of it, have you heard of Swann’s Proposal?” I inquired to the good doctor.

“Of course.” He said, taking a seat across from me. “As well as When Day Breaks, The Scarlet King, I know them all. Of course, only one is real. Are you aware of which one is the actual SCP-001?”

“See, where I come from, it’s all ‘story’s’ and ‘speculation’...only, one story ever actually stated ‘this is the real thing’...”

“Being?”

“Well, at least the one that I remember most clearly, it’s The Factory, that is the only one that, to what I remember, was labeled as ‘05’s tale’, talking about how The Factory is the first SCP, a palace that literally created quite a number of SCP’s, and would never be written about because…well, if people knew it’s existence, that would be terrible.” I explained. “But again, this is all based on if SCP 001 is even true to begin with, cause they all could be true, they all could be fake, or as you said, only one is true.”

Dr. Akaal nodded. “I see. Now, aside from the 001 SCP objects, entities and events, what others are you aware of from memory?”

“A lot…” I sighed. “Most off the top of my head are 682, 173, 999, 085…seriously, poor Cassandra…” I shook my head. “1048, 049, 096, 106…2295, 343…” I then just went off and explained like…maybe two, three dozen more SCP’s that were coming to my head. “So…I know a lot, and sadly there’s still thousands upon thousands more that I don’t know about, and probably some that I’m not remembering correctly.”

“Understandable. Majority of these SCP’s require different security levels to even know about so, this has been informative. Now, what about The Foundation itself? How much do you know about us and our inner workings?”

“Well, the Inner Workings are a lot, and I haven’t really seen much talk about it besides what researchers have said during certain ‘journal entries’ at this point…” I sighed. “But…while there’s a lot to it, I can sum it up with ‘It’s the Men in Black without morals’, from the researching of any and all anomalous and the otherworldly, to the fight to keep a sort of ‘Normalcy’ to the world, to the super secret board meeting’s of people that probably think all the bureaucracy and paperwork is actually fun even if there’s a reason for it.” I explained carefully.

“Heh. Well, yes I suppose. Once long ago we did work without any real morals or ethics. Hence why we now have an Ethics Committee that oversees humane treatment over D-class, Researchers and MTF agents, even the anomalies themselves if they are cooperative and non-threatening.” Dr. Akaal informed. “They are basically the HR department.”

“Good to know they have an HR department.” I chuckled. “That’ll be helpful for any…therapy needed…”

“We do in fact offer an extensive mental health package as well as physical health benefits. Our line of work can be taxing. Deadly enough are the majority of the items and entities in containment, last thing we need is our workers killing themselves now.”

“And this is why 999 exist.” I chuckled. “To show that there is still good and warmth in the world.”

“Among others.” He agreed. “Now then. What about Organizations outside ours? What of them do you know? And how many?”

“There’s probably more that I don’t know, but what I do know is Doctor Wondertainment, Chaos Insurgency, Church of the Broken God, GOC, Sarkic Cults, The Serpents Hand, Shark Punching Center…and only one that sounds vaguely familiar is the The Three Moon’s Initiative but I don’t know why.” I shook my head. “And also…don’t remember the name, but whatever Organization was working for the Scarlet King cause I’m sure that’s a thing, but I don’t remember the name.”

“I see. And I’m guessing you only know them by name and not their inner workings?”

“Well, I do know a bit about them besides their names.” I said simply. “But sadly probably not much on their ‘inner workings’...though with the Sarkic Cult, I really don’t want to know…” I shuddered at that disgusting meat cult.

“That is fair. They are arguably the… more deranged and degenerative of the groups. This has been informative Mike. One last thing.” He said, pulling out some papers, a pen and an ink pad from his coat. “I’ll need you to fill these out. Just some basic work contracts, benefits packages and such. And on the last one you will need to use your fingerprints over a signature. Ensures you enter the security system and your Access card will be given to you in a few hours.”

“Well, best form of an NDA I suppose.” I shrugged, deciding to read through it just in case, cause even if I wouldn’t understand some of the legal language nonsense, I can still understand the ‘here’s your benefits and here’s the parts where you’re not allowed to say anything’.

It all was oddly basic as far as I can tell. Failure to keep secret any SCP documentation, objects and entities via word of mouth, official or copied documents, photographs, video, recordings, ect will result in suspension, termination or demotion to D-class staff for a period of time based on the offense. Bla, bla, bla, woah!

Medical covers everything. I could go in for stage four cancer and come out fully recovered! Even dental!

Mental health leave is paid at half-pay. Hourly pay is-

Hold… The Fuck… Up…

Is it even legal to be paid that much an hour? That’s like… a lot…

“That…” I muttered. “That’s…a lot of money…how and why?” I asked incredulously. “I…I didn’t think that many zero’s could fit in an hourly wage…”

“Well, the risk factor to ones health and life are, of course, lethal and a constant threat to one's own life and others, so an hourly pay of three hundred and hour is a starting point we find most new recruits jump at. Of course, should you choose to live on site you’ll be paid five hundred an hour and your hours are technically twenty four hours paid a day.”

If they publicly offered paychecks like this back in my world people would so throw themselves to work anywhere within the foundation. People would willingly be D-class if it paid even half this.

“Well…I…still have school to deal with, plus friend’s here…” I said carefully. “Gonna have to stay in my apartment with…my growing harem apparently…” I muttered. “Uh…because of a…trend that I’m now kinda seeing…should I be scared if I end up dating Dr. Bright’s daughter?”

“If you do, my condolences.” He chuckled.

“Why do you have to say it like that?” I whined.

“Just be happy she doesn’t attend the Family Reunions. Those are a whole S-K-Class scenario in themselves.”

“Does it involve that weird Cicada Cult or did that ever…stop?” I inquired.

“That stopped and mostly it’s a lot of screaming, booze, a few unlucky casualties usually and more bullets, powers and drugs used in a single day than the Foundation typically uses in a year.”

“What is this? A gender reveal party on the fourth of July in texas?” I asked jokingly. “Oh…actually, I just…wow, did I make a joke that’ll probably never happen due to time being different.”

“It has and you can guess who was pregnant and who was the baby.”

I face Palmed… Bright would… they so would…

To be continued...

Chapter 6

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7

"So Sunset's adopted mom invited you over for dinner?" Wallflower asked as she ate some chips in the bunker lounge while I was trying to catch up on homework and not freak out over having dinner with a literal goddess cause I'm banging her daughter.

“Yes…and I’m currently trying not to freak out over this cause…both the fact that I’m having dinner Sunset’s adoptive mother…and also I’m having dinner with a literal goddess of the sun…” I said worriedly, very nervous about fucking this up cause I’d rather not be burned to a crisp.

"I mean, you've already slept with her. Repeatedly so, worst she can do is marry you two on the spot."

“No, worst thing she can do is set me on fire with the power of the sun.” I frowned. “Marriage…while it would be sudden, is not a bad thing as far as I know…”

"You think she'd do that? Isn't she like, horse Principal Celestia?"

“I mean…yes, she is, but she’s also a literal Goddess of the Sun so there’s also that.”

"Well, is Sunset worried?"

“More worried about the fact that she’s going to be talking to Celestia again.” I said honestly.

"Why?"

“She originally ran away from her home because of a fight between them.” I said honestly. “I mean…how would you feel if you had a serious fight with your mother, ran to a different dimension, and then practically get invited to dinner with open arms and a motherly smile?” I said. “...Please don’t tell me you literally did something like that…”

"Six times." She shrugged. "Red Reality still banned me from returning. I threw a nuke into it."

I put my face in my hands and groan. “Need to remember….you’re a Bright…”

"Besides, I'm pretty sure she's just happy to have her daughter back in her life, and wants to thank you for bringing her back."

“I know.” I nodded. “Just…don’t want to make a bad impression when everything’s not trying to recover from a hostile takeover.”

"Oh please, it's not like that's the end of the world."

“The world? No. My life? Maybe.”

"Eh. I can bring you back. Not that hard to resurrect the dead."

I sighed. “Why am I not surprised that’s your answer…” I shook my head. “So…at least we got Canterlot down…just got another…ten’s of thousands of miles to scour for the next place to rescue…”

"Celestia probably has a map of all the cities and towns."

“And that’s only Equestria…they said it was the entire planet that got carded…plus infested with god know’s what.” I shook my head. “Still got a lot of work ahead of me…and I don’t like it.”

"Look on the bright side, you'll get to skip school, save the world and plow your harem daily."

“I’m not a generic harem protagonist damn it…” I tried to argue. “I have more want’s and desires than to plow…what I can only assume is an ever growing ‘future villiness’ harem…” I said, considering what the Siren’s were, what Sunset possibly could have been if I wasn’t here for her…and whatever the fuck Wallflower was going to do if she managed to find some weird magic shit around here.

“All you need is the Dommy Mommy of the group for your ‘future villiness’ harem.” Wallflower teased as I felt my face turn beat red.

“Woman, I swear to god…” I whined.

"Actually, that's probably gonna happen if this Nightmare Moon person runs away to this reality."

I face planted in my textbook.

“Why~.” I whined.

"Because you are a Harem Protagonist who is destined to recruit and plow every former villainess in their path. Actually, I think I saw a hentai with that same plot?"

“Wallflower please…” I said. “I’m trying to study for the past three days I missed…”

"Why not just ask one of the junior researchers to do it? I do, and they've maintained me a solid B average since middle school."

“So just…get someone else to do all my work and be done with it?” I asked. “Why? Sure, I’ve been straight A besides history cause…well, I don’t know the history of this world all that much but still.”

"It frees up time, keeps the rookies busy and it's one less worry off your mind."

“I mean…while that would work…” I sighed. “Honestly, I’ve been threw high school once, it sucks…whatever…” I sighed. “Oh yeah, I also need to be apart of the Drama Club…and still be pissed that Chrysalis thought I should be stage hands instead of a lead when I’m literally the only guy there.” I said, and while I know I’m being petty and holding a small grudge, I don’t care I knocked that audition out of the park damn it.

"Oh that was on purpose. She's one of our agents."

“Bruh…” I whined. “Why must you people hurt me like this?”

"That was before we started working with you. She saw two students arrive, no parents, no background, clearly falsified documents. She was keeping an eye on you two. Better us than the FBI."

“And yet somehow you few are the only one’s that noticed and or cared.” I brought up.

"That's our job."

“True…” I sighed. “At least now I know…”

Dinner with Celestia and Sunset. So far… nice. We were in Equestria, eating some fruit salads.

"So, Sunset tells me you are from an alternate version of the earth beyond the portal?" Celestia asked.

“Yes.” I nodded. “I lost a card game against one of these All Makers and…well, he decided why not keep the fun going?”

"Sounds quite mischievous."

"Considering we have met him, he is but can also be serious." Sunset added.

“Yeah, Voodoo is…rather scary when he get’s upset.” I said nervously.

"I see." Celestia said, taking a bit of her meal before speaking again. "So, you two already have a caring relationship."

"Yes, we might have started a bit early given what we… do, but I've never been one for taking things slow." Sunset said with a chuckle.

"I remember. You would burn the candle at both ends during your studies."

“That is very true.” I agreed.

"So, tell me about yourself Mike." Celestia asked. "Any plans for the future?"

“Well, I’m nothing much really.” I said honestly. “Just a simple guy wanting to get through life while also enjoying his hobbies.” I said honestly. “Sure, I would have liked to become an engineer to do some neat things but that’s just…very far away.”

"An engineer? Such as working with machines correct?"

“Yeah, always thought machinery was neat and I also…wanted to create a real life Duel Disk, which is a piece of machinery that involves the creatures I summon.” I explained.

"From those cards correct? I don't suppose you have any with you?"

“I sadly don’t.” I shook my head. “One of the thing’s about the portal is that it turned my entire card collection and Duel Disk into my magic and…cutie mark.” I said carefully, still not used to saying that.

"I see. How strange. I don't believe it has ever done that before."

“Yeah, it was really weird…though I suppose it makes a bit of sense considering I don’t have magic in the human world…though I am curious as to why I’m a super magical Earth Pony instead of a Unicorn.”

"I see. Definitely unique amongst ponies. Should other mares discover this, your harem may grow more than Sunset expects."

“Not you too~.” I whined as I heard the solar monarch giggle at my plight.

"Heh… she's not joking though. Especially in Canterlot, ponies with desirable abilities or Cutie Mark Talents are sought-after by others for them. I imagine a lot of Earth Pony Mares would want you since you're one of the few earth ponies ever to perform magic, and Unicorn mares would definitely want you too." Sunset explained.

“So…all those pompous ponies I saw before would only want me as a breeder to give them a strong child?” I asked, finding that outrageously insulting.

"Some, yes. Others would genuinely want to get to know you and have a connection since it's actually been proven that magically powerful or skilled parents with a genuine connection are more likely to produce a strong child than two that just breed to see if the child has strength."

"Unfortunately that was the boat Sunset herself was in." Celestia said. "Majority of Canterlot orphans are that since their parents try and produce magically powerful offspring. Those that don't make the cut are left at orphanages."

“Ya see, this is why Nobility either became weird social groups of a family tree that resembled a family circle, or made great halloween decorations when the Guillotine was still in fashion back in my home world.” I said honestly. “Sure we still have the ‘royal family’ where at least one country still has a Queen and stuff, but that’s mostly constitutional fluff and titles while their actual government did all the heavy lifting…” I shook my head, not wanting to remind myself of the shitshow Britain put itself in due to stupid people. “Eugenics is ethically fucking awful and these nobles should feel bad about it…nobody want’s ‘racial improvements’ based on what stupid people with too much power and time believe…”

"Well, that was a fairly well said summary of old Equestrian policies." Celestia said. "But the birth of magically and or skilled offspring from already magically and skilled parents regrettably has a foothold In this world. As Sunset explained a genuine connection of emotions paired with two magically or just skilled/uniquely talented parents often will produce a child inheriting the magical talents or Cutie Mark Talents of the parents. But there are still those that view seeking genuine emotional connections as… pointless, and so oftentimes pay for their mate to aid in producing an offspring."

“Okay…so just make sure I find the people that actually do want to get to know me, and tell the other’s that just want my fun rod to lick my salty taint.” I frowned…before I realized what I just said in front of the goddamn princess of a country.

"Oh believe me, the ones who would do that for a foal will be more than blunt. Specifically in asking you how much you'd charge for said foal. Or in this case your semen."

“Okay, so I can tell it to them directly then.” I said, giving a small sigh of relief at the part where Celestia didn’t really mind me saying something like that.

"Yeah, the ones who see you as both a mate and a lover will definitely be nicer and more flirty."

“I’m…still very concerned how I might go from four girlfriends…to five…to probably a hundred…” I said nervously.

"Heh, a regular Prince Hazelnut." Celestia said with a chuckle.

“Who? And also I like not being sent to the hospital for a broken pelvis and dehydration…”

"Prince Hazelnut was the husband to Princess Platinum. Way back before Equestria was founded. A little after Equestria was founded they wanted to establish the royal family, so nobility from all three pony tribes joined into a near hundred pony herd. While there were other stallions, Hazelnut slept with literally all the herd members, and fathered foals with all the mares."

"Yes, father was quite the horn dog." Celestia chuckled.

“Well…that’s good to know.” I nodded. “So…when should I expect a massive group of mares to show up?”

"Anywhere between now and the rest of your life."

“Fantastic…” I sighed. “So many women all of a sudden…I’m perfectly fine with it though…” I muttered the last bit.

"Just how I pictured my perfect stud to be." Sunset said, giving me a sly grin as I blushed and Celestia chuckled.

“I still have a lot of things to do, I don’t know if I can handle…hundreds…or even be a dad…” I said nervously.

"Just hope-"

"Auntie!"

"Shit…"

The rooms doors burst open and in walked a slender near porcelain white mare with a long silky blonde mane. "Auntie where's the stallion that saved us?"

"He's right there Pure Blood." Celestia said, motioning at me.

She looked over at me… I get major bitch vibes off her but… crazy why does she look so hot?

"My my, I wasn't expecting you to be an earth pony." The mare, Pure Blood, said in a flirty tone I only ever heard from the girls and… certain anime…

“Uh…hi there…” I said carefully. “So…who are you?”

"I am Princess Pure Blood, niece to Princess Celestia and head of the Canterlot Cartography Center." She informed.

"*Slut*" Sunset coughed.

Pure Blood just glared in response at Sunset.

“So…” I tried to get the glaring away with a completely different topic. “Why do you want to date me?”

"Well a hero that saves the kingdom deserves to get their princess, and I am untethered to any arrangements at the time." She said, getting up close against me and nuzzling my neck. "And I'd like for you to correct that~"

… She smells like vanilla and honey…

"*Cunt*" Sunset coughed again.

"Oh Sunset, don't be so jealous."

"Don't need to be. I've gotten him first and fucked him first." Sunset said, making me blush again. "So ha!"

"I see, so is that extra roundness I see a foal in your barrel or have you just gained weight?"

"Oh that's it!" Sunset yelled, jumping the table and tackling Pure Blood. The two began a very violent punching and kicking fight.

I looked over at Celestia, who was just sipping some tea. Unphased by the brawl in the room.

“Uh…” I motioned to what was going on and trying to get an explanation.

"Sunset and Pure are sisters." Celestia said. "Same father, different mothers. Both born from one of the nobles paying mares for foals. As you know, Sunset didn't meet her father's standards, and was orphaned. Pure was what their father was after. As an infant her mana levels were far above those of the average foal, and her coat and mane were much like that of Princess Platinum. I took Sunset in as a student and daughter when she was ten and that was when she and Pure first met. As you can tell, Sunset hates Pure for having the family that abandoned her, raising and cherishing Pure all her life. Meanwhile Pure hates Sunset for always beating her in magic duels and studies, making Pure's last memories of her parents that of being a disappointment before they passed."

“So they're both being petty for experiencing the same situation just at different moments?” I asked.

"As siblings do." Celestia nodded. "On the bright side the constant fights over the years got Pure to take on some combat classes. Something I tried to get her to do for years."

Pure then flew and crashed into the table. Covered in food and spilled wine she got back on her hooves and smacked a charging Sunset with the cheese platter before tackling her and the two went back to brawling on the floor.

I couldn’t help but facehoof. “Holy hell, can you two stop fighting before I think this might end with you two making out?” I snapped at the both of them. “I don’t care if you have the same dad, this is becoming a weird harem anime and I’m fully expecting such nonsense.” I said, not even wanting to mention how I might think that’s hot but that’s besides the point.

"Never!" The two yelled.

"Also, ew, we're Sisters Mike." Sunset said.

The two then went back to fighting.

"Trust me, it's best to just let them tire out." Celestia said. "Last time it took three quarters of the royal guard to subdue them."

I shook my head. “Fine fine…” I sighed. “So anyways, is there any other mares in specific I should look out for?”

"None that come to mind personally." Celestia said, pondering as she raised her tea and cake up and avoided Sunset and Pure crashing into them as they flew on them fell off the table in the brawls tumbling.

"Maybe more of their sisters if they show up but that's a maybe."

“How many sisters do they have?” I asked nervously, so close to just summoning Lava Golem and caging the two to get them to stop.

"Eight." Celestia said. "But I doubt more than two of them will be an issue."

“Alright…” I nodded, trying to eat more of my food. “How long will they take?”

"It has been a while so… another hour maybe? Longest brawl of theirs was six hours."

“Of course…” I grumbled, really not wanting to have them fight for another hour but trusting Celestia here.

"So, while they tire out shall we head to your new quarters within the castle?"

“Yes please.” I nodded. “Let's just…get out of here while they finish their mating dance for me.”

Celestia and I slipped out rather easily.

"So, how long will your stays in Canterlot be?" Celestia asked as we walked down the halls.

“No idea, cause I have to go back home and do school stuff.” I said. “Plus make sure the town I live in is protected, even though the Foundation is there helping I still need to be there to help out…I have a lot of crap to do.”

"I see. Well, during your stays here in Equestria I have set up a room for you and any of your herd mates should you be staying for prolonged visits."

"Thank you princess " I nodded. "And I'm sure it's going to be long stays because of how far I need to travel to fight the Monarchs and whatever else the All Makers want to throw at me."

"I have faith in your abilities, my daughter, and this Foundation that aids you."

"Thanks…always glad to hear people have faith in me." I said honestly.

“You are very much welcome.” Celestia said, her horn lighting up and opening the door we were walking towards. The room on the other side was huge. Seeming to be multiple stories and with various other rooms. It’s more like a suite or luxury apartment or condo. “This is normally used for visiting royalty but I’ve decided to give it to you and your herd for stays on Equis. It has an indoor pool, sanna, spa, hot springs, persona library, kitchen, alchemy and potions room, seven walk in closets, nine bathrooms, a lovely balcony/garden, fully stocked pantry, observatory, med bay that is also fully stocked and of course the Master Bedroom which I had a dragon sized mattress placed within. Big enough to hold a fully adult dragon or equivalent to eighty to a hundred ponies depending on how they arrange themselves upon it. Plenty of pillows, blankets, and a full staff for twenty four seven service at the ring of a bell alert system that has a location in every room.”

I stood there…I thought I heard creaking as I slowly turned to face Celestia. “Wha?” I asked.

“What? Not enough?”

“Ma’am…me and Sunset can only afford a small one bedroom apartment back home, and we were just getting into furnishing the place…” I said. “You’re literally telling me ‘here’s this palace compared to your cardboard box of a house’.”

“Oh, if you need financial aid I am more than happy to help. I know gold doesn't change through the portal, at least not when in ingot bars.”

“I thought this would be just a nice room, not an entire mansion inside of a castle.” I said, trying to get my point across that the scale went from zero to a hundred real fucking quick.

“Well, for my daughter and her lover, and more than likely my niece's lover as well soon enough, nothing is too much.”

I now understand how Sunset got so… spoiled…

“I…now understand why…” I muttered, trying to wrap my head around…all of this.

“Is there anything else you’d like before I return to my duties?”

“Is…there a map of the planet or at least the country?” I inquired, trying to get my thought’s down to something more manageable than all this.

“That should be in the world almanac in the library.”

“Alright…so besides that, nothing else I suppose.” I said honestly.

With that I went inside and looked around. It took a bit to find the library in here but once I did I found the world almanac- What the hell…

It had a world map of Equis… The… This planet is legit FLAT?! Actually… that would make sense given Sunset said Celestia raises and lowers the sun and moon. Doubt a flat planet could rotate properly around a sun…

“This is…all sorts of dumb that this planets flat…” I muttered, not even wanting to think of how bad this planet’s geology is if it was just a flat planet. “Ugh, just thinking about how fucked half this planet’s geography and tide’s work is giving me a headache…” I shook my head. “Wait…no, this planet shouldn’t work…fucking…” I groaned and rubbed my temples with my hooves.

I shook my head and looked over the continents. Alright… So far… nine major continents, and a fuck ton of smaller islands ranging from UK sized to Hati sized. Alright, cool. Lots of these are not colonized so that’s at least easier. I see most of these major continents are also not as wide spread in terms of locations as I was worried about. Equestria has a huge land mass but very few towns/cities.

“Alright…so there’s still plenty of places to go, just not as much as I feared…” I sighed. “Still have no idea how this planet is flat…this is gonna bug me to no god damn end I just know it…” I shook my head, my inner engineer being bugged to hell about any and all logistics about how this should work even if I barely know much about geology or other stuff like that. “So…where is the closest town?”

Okay, and… there. Ponyville. Huh. Alright, good to know.

I heard the doors to this… condo, slam open then slam shut. A little bit later and- OH MY GOD!

“Heh, you should see that blonde bitch.” Sunset said smugly… I think… her cheeks and right eye were very swollen and purple.

“Why the fuck aren’t you seeing a doctor!?” I snapped in panic, rushing over and looking her over worriedly.

“Heh, this is nothing.” She said, putting a hoof to her muzzle- CRACK! “Agh, always stings snapping my muzzle back into place. So, Celestia gave us the Royal Guest Room? Sweet. I’m gonna go take a bath.”

I blinked. “No, hold the fuck up.” I said, going through my mind and searching through my many cards and finding it. “Ah, there we are, Dian Keto, the Cure Master.” I said, as an older priest woman appeared with a ball of holy energy, as she used her ability to heal Sunset of her damage, though I wasn’t sure how much would be healed but hopefully it’s enough.

Her swelling went down and her purple bruises seemed to vanish. “Cool, still gonna shower though.” Sunset said, blowing me a kiss before heading to… one of the many bathrooms… or maybe the sauna? Or spa? Or hot spring…

I shook my head, left to the bedroom… woah… Celestia wasn’t kidding… this is a huge bed…

I sighed, climbing onto it… woah, this feels super soft.

I smiled as I walked to the middle and threw covers over me, a pillow under my head and got ready for a nap.

As I was feeling myself drift off I felt some hooves wrap around me.

“Hmm?” I muttered, looking over to see who interrupted me about to fall asleep.

I yelped as I was expecting Sunset, and instead saw Pure there next to me… huh. She doesn’t look like Sunset did… did she heal herself.

“Hello there my hero~” She cooed, pulling me back in close.

“Uh…hi there.” I said carefully. “How are you healed so fast?” I asked carefully.

“I am magically talented. While my Special Talent is in navigation and cartography I do know a variety of combat, defense, and healing magics. Sunset’s damage was healed within minutes. But looking this good for you, I took my time for~” She said, now against me and WOAH! Okay, she’s got my flank! Literally…

“Whoa there lady.” I said quickly. “I take my ladies out on a date first before doing that…and at least so far, you haven’t tried to bribe me to be a sperm donor…”

“A true lady ensures she stays with the stallion she expects her future foals to come from, and I expect you to father every. Single. Foal~” She purred. “I imagine Sunset was rather blunt and un-elegant in her sexual advances.”

Well… kinda… the regular nudity… Granted that was more cultural things but also… yeah…

“Considering I’m originally human and…didn’t know a single thing about pony culture…technically?” I asked nervously. “But she explained everything to me so I…figured it all out and…yeah.”

“Well, how’s about I show you how pony courtship works-” Pure was suddenly wrapped in an orange magic and thrown near the edge of this huge bed.

“Whore!” Sunset yelled, still a bit damp but gutting under the covers next to me and squeezing me tight. “I’m his head mare, and you don’t get to cuddle him while I’m in the room!”

“Oh, but the head mare must do as her Stallion says.” Pure said, already up next to me. “And, Mike, would you enjoy being in the same bed as me for a cuddle nap~”

… Harem Protagonist Hell…

“My first step in this is giving you two an intervention.” I started. “Cause I’d rather not be a babysitter over your rivalry over who had a better life.”

“So, that’s a no?” Sunset asked.

“It was certainly not a no.” Pure replied.

I facehooved. “Holy hell…just get in bed and cuddle, I’m tired and we’ll talk about your stupid fighting tomorrow…”

Smug, Pure got back under the covers and pulled me against her. Sunset pulling me in against her.

I sighed, just accepting it as I let sleep take over.

To be continued...

Chapter 8

The last two days here in Equis have been… a challenge. Firstly, Sunset and Pure are both hell bent on fighting at every turn. While they don't fight while I'm looking at them, they fight the second my back turns.

Try as I may these two just won't stop…

I was taking a break from them right now by hiding in the throne room with Celestia as she read over and signed or burned documents.

“Seriously, how the hell did you manage to deal with those two?” I asked Celestia nervously.

"Cake and wine helps." Celestia said as she looked over a scroll. "Other than that I learned it's best to just let them tire themselves out."

“I have half a mind to drop em both if they don’t stop this incessant fighting.” I frowned. “Probably the only thing that will make them stop…and I hate that…”

"I wouldn't. Last colt to break up with Sunset I had to put into witness protection. They're a griffoness now."

I gulped… gender and species change?!

“What the actual hell is wrong with her?” I asked in horror.

"Hm? Oh, no no, the ex in question found out they were transgender. The species thing was so they could have children with their new husband."

Oh thank god… good for them?

“Alright…so at least this land handles that a lot better than in my original home world…” I shook my head.

"Magic allows for many things."

“Alright, so I thought you had to change their race and gender, as well as witness protection, because Sunset was going completely apeshit over being either dumped or cheated on.” I said carefully, immediately trying to not think about how Earth’s whole thing kept ranging from ‘you do you’ to ‘deranged lunatics’.

"Oh no, they went into witness protection because they witnessed a mob boss murder. Sunset took the break up well actually."

Well then why did… did… did Celestia just… troll me?

“Did…did you just troll me?” I asked with a growing frown.

Celestia kept looking at her scroll, but smirked. "I am afraid I have no idea what you're talking about."

“Woman I swear.” I groaned. “I’m trying to be serious here and trying to figure out how to get those two to stop…”

"I can think of a way." Celestia said plainly. "Fair warning, it will only work for nine months to a year or so."

“Getting them pregnant won’t actually solve the problem.”

"It would temporarily. Plus making them mothers would mean they'd put the care and love of their goals ahead of their rivalry. As much as they bicker, I know neither would want to do something to cause harm to their own or each other's foal. Sunset for wanting a family she never got to have, and Pure for wanting to be the parent hers were never. Affectionate and loving without condition."

“That would be great, if their ‘rivalry’ wasn’t really to the point of breaking bones and being bloodthirsty towards each other every waking moment.” I countered.

"You think either would risk traumatizing their own foals over it?"

“They have been physically assaulting each other since Sunset has woken up, so yes.” I answered. “Bruises, broken bones, way too much blood and all the screeching and name calling…there’s a difference between ‘sibling rivalry’ and just plain wanting to murder each other, the only reason why they haven’t been able to is because magic exists and it wouldn’t get that far, and if it did actual adults would step in.”

"I know my daughter and niece well enough Mike. I only raised the both of them."

“And one of them ran and the other look’s and kinda acts like a spoiled rich kid, so I think there’s some disconnect going on that I’m not getting here.” I countered, honestly not understanding how actual bone breaking and blood smearing violence is just a ‘silly sibling rivalry’ to her. “I know you're a literal Goddess but…come on, read the room here.”

"Says the colt who forgets he's speaking to a sun goddess." Celestia said, giving me a raised brow.

“Look me in the eyes and tell me this is okay?” I told her. “I have had to help heal sixty broken bones, dozens of knocked out teeth, and had to clean up so much blood and chips of horns in two days from each. How is that okay Ms. Sun Goddess?” I asked, feeling exhausted and scared for the both of them and having their foster mother act like this is a complete non-issue is just…baffling to me.

"Alright then, so what alternative would you propose that I haven't already tried?"

“I don’t know, I don’t know what you have tried and haven’t tried, I’ve only been doing…any of this shit for like, three four months!” I answered.

"I've tried therapy, medicines, memory alterations, taking them to the underworld and letting them torment their father, sending them on life and death missions of mainly bonding, nothing worked. They sent the therapists to an asylum for fun, gave the meds to the doctors that gave it to them, undid the memory alterations, both tormented their dad for a long time and actually made the committee of soul tormentors consider hiring them. And while they completed every mission they still fought and bickered. At this point I believe the only explanation is that they express their sibling bond through extreme violence towards one another."

I rubbed my temples. “Cause…why not…” I grumbled. “Alright, I’m going to have to ask those two personally, cause apparently they just actively want to spite everyone that tries to get in the middle of their catfights.”

"If you find out the truth let me know. Miracle like that deserves a Heroes Reward."

With that I was walking to the room Pure and Sunset typically where this time of day.

The guards combat arena. I walked inside only to be surprised that the only sound was of a mare practicing spear thrusts against a training dummy. She was the same white coat colors as Pure but had a short neon blue mane.

“Hey there.” I said to the mare.

"Hm?" She looked over at me, then stood at attention. "Greetings, Private Gleaming Shield at your service Mike."

“It’s nice to meet you Gleaming, mind if I ask if you’ve seen Sunset and Pure around? I need to talk to them about their blood feud.”

"I haven't seen the princesses around sir."

I sighed. “Well…what are you doing here by yourself?” I inquired.

"Training. We've been trapped in those cards for two months and I need to get back in my routine."

“That’s fair.” I nodded. “Also…jeez, it does not feel like two months…” I frowned.

"It's hard not to think about it. My little sister has been having night terrors and developed Claustrophobia as well as her other phobias."

I winced at that. “I’m sorry to hear that Gleaming…I would have saved you all sooner but…well, Canterlot is really big and it was only me and Sunset at the start…”

"I understand. I'm not blaming you, and right now other ponies and creatures are all still in them. I just want to do my part."

“Well, you can join me and Sunset in helping take back all the places that were carded.” I said honestly.

"I'd love to, but my Captain won't let a Private out in the field, let alone a battle mission unless I pass my combat exams with a B or higher."

“And how soon is your test going to be?” I inquired, knowing that there should be some monsters that could help her out in training if not the MTF.

"Two years…"

“Right…” I said with a frown. “Well…what if you join the MTF? If you train with us you can immediately join us in our fights and stuff.” I brought up. “Or…I could have you be my ‘personal guard’ or something like that so you won’t have to wait forever.”

"I don't know. No offense but those MTF agents don't all seem to follow the same ethics code, and I'd rather not get special treatment because you have pull with the princess."

“Both are fair and…well, the MTF have to deal with some very…interesting beings.” I said nervously.

"Well, I guess I'll be seeing you around then Mike." Gleaming said.

“Well, I was going to say if you need help training I can summon someone that might help.” I said honestly.

"No thank you sir Mike."

“Well, alright.” I nodded. “But do you know where Sunset and Pure might be if they aren’t trying to murder each other?”

"Most likely either the gardens or out in town."

“Alright.” I nodded. “So…talk to you later I suppose?”

"If you want."

With that I walked off, looking for Sunset and Pure. I checked the gardens, finding nothing but some animals. I walked out into Canterlot town and managed to find them… having coffee?

"So they can go to their moon and back and save information on things smaller than a hoof but their law makers can't let people be themselves because of religion?" Pure asked.

"I know, it's so stupid." Sunset said.

“I mean, another part of it is because of biology.” I brought up. “Seriously, that’s a whole topic that I really don’t want to get into…as well as not having magic, and just a lot of things…so why aren’t you two trying to murder each other again?”

"Taking a break." Sunset said.

"Once we vent out our anger and stress we take a break to talk and catch up on each other's personal lives." Pure added.

I blinked, looking at the two. “I spent two fucking days cleaning up after your bullshit and…this is what I get!?” I asked incredulously, feeling so completely lost that it actually kinda hurt to be honest.

"You mean tending our injuries? We usually just do that ourselves. You're the one who freaked out and went all Doctor on us with healing magic cards." Sunset said.

"Truth be told had he not done that we'd probably have stopped sooner due to the injuries and exhaustion." Pure added.

"I mean… maybe? Did get us board of the fighting though." Sunset retorted.

"True. The fourth time breaking your jaw in a day honestly got boring."

"Same with cracking your ribs." Sunset added. "Used to be a small victory but then it was like, ugh."

My girlfriend's are psychopaths…

I stared at both of them…I tried to rationalize their talk…I really did…”No.”

"Are you alright Mike? You look stressed. Want some coffee?" Pure asked.

“What? Stressed? Why would I be? It’s not like I literally watched both my girlfriends nearly beat each other to death for two days fucking straight, having to heal your broken bones, wipe up your blood and teeth and horn chips, and then having everyone tell me ‘nah, it’s fine, they’re just sisters’, when that’s not how family should act to each other at fucking all, but then see you two just talking about how you’re bored with it all and completely ignoring anything I had to say about it, or tried to stop it…no no no, I’m totally fine.” I said the last part through gritted teeth.

"Mike. We fight. It's how we show we care." Sunset said.

“No.” I told her bluntly. “Not that, that was literally trying to murder her, and I should know, some of those broken ribs punctured internal organs from what Dian Keto told me, important internal organs.”

"Wouldn't have been the first time." Pure shrugged.

"Yeah, I mean, Pure even did kill me once for like… two minutes." Sunset said.

"I'm still sorry about that." Pure added.

"Eh, don't sweat it. Tormentors let me torture dad while I was there. Got to shove an onion up his tail hole and used a spell to make it grow."

"Gross. Did he do that whimper cry?"

"Yeah."

They laughed.

I'm dating actual psychopaths…

I…was honestly speechless at this point…but my anger flared as I slammed my hoof into the table and stopping them both from their laughter. “Am I the only fucking sane person here!?” I snapped. “You killed Sunset, my first girlfriend ever, your own sister, and the both of you just fucking laugh about it? Really!? Do either of you hear yourselves talking?”

"I mean, that is how having a conversation goes." Sunset said. "Plus, I came back."

“That’s not what that saying means, you dumbass.” I growled. “It means that neither of you are understanding what you are actually talking about, you died, and you two still think trying to kill each other is fun? Do either of you not see the absolutely insane problem here?”

They both looked at each other. "I mean… it's not a problem for us… that's just how we are?" Sunset said.

"And it's not like if we do die it can't be reversed." Pure added.

… Wait what?

“Alright, so putting a pin on how you two absolutely do not understand the problem here, excuse you?” I asked. “Death can just…be reversed? Like sure, medical science can bring someone back to life if your fast enough, but after a certain point it’s just…no, what?”

"That's science babe. This is magic. Totally different laws." Sunset said.

"Indeed." Pure said. "When I did accidentally kill Sunset, the royal Reaper immediately appeared. Since Sunset wasn't meant to die that day he undid the death and just told us to not make actually killing one another a habit. We've come close but nothing like that time."

Royal… Reaper?

“What?” I asked helplessly. “Royal Reaper? As in you just…have a Grim Reaper on payroll? How, why, and again, when Death itself tells you to stop, why do you keep going?”

"He said not to kill each other. So, we don't. Horribly mame, break and harm sure but near death isn't the same as being killed." Sunset said.

Pure nodded. "He isn't death Mike, he is of flesh and blood and very much alive. He might be a demi god, but is still mortal, and as a Reaper among the living he ensures the citizens of Canterlot do not die until their time comes. Every city and town has one Reaper at least. It's why ponies don't actually die until they live a full life."

"And unlike earth punctured organs, lethal injuries and such as well as illnesses like cancer, aids, all that isn't an issue here. Death comes when you're old and, that's just how it works on Equis." Sunset added.

I felt my right eye twitch. “Oh…so that’s…that’s just…” I took a deep breath. “So back to the part where neither of you see the actual problem and issues that are going on that Celestia was hell bent on trying damn near everything to solve…” I said carefully. “Sunset, Pure…do either of you understand what’s actually wrong with you two? How this ‘it’s just how we are’ is such a weak, pointless excuse to just be psychopath’s that only find some weird enjoyment out of literally beating someone to death?” I asked, looking between the two…but mostly Sunset as I honestly felt…scared of her after all of this. “How I have to hear your bones crack, break and shatter, see both of your blood splatter all over the place, have to clean up your own teeth and shattered horns and…you both just think this is okay? Is that how you think sibling’s are supposed to act to each other? Practically murdering each other at any given moment if they are not watched over constantly?”

"Oh no we know we're fucked up." Sunset said.

Pure nodded. "We are indeed a unique brand of insane. The fact we can beat the living hell out of each other for days on end then just have a coffee break like this and talk like normal people is not lost on us."

“No, it’s clearly lost on both of you if you think that any of this is normal.” I stated. “This is normal, talking to each other, hanging out, being sisters, that’s normal. The part where both of you are literally trying to kill each other at every waking moment is not normal, it’s sick, twisted, not at all what family should be, and both of you should at least be ashamed for having at least part of this bullshit be apart of the worlds biggest pissing contest on ‘who did daddy love more’.” I shook my head. “But no…I’m the crazy one in this situation, how dare I actually give a shit and not just let you two beat the shit out of each other until you’re bored…”

"Normally it's just until we're tired…" Sunset said. "Well, what would you have us do? What is an alternative to our fighting you'd find acceptable?"

“Wha? Not doing it in the first place would be a fucking start.” I said, so unabashedly confused that this is the second time I hear ‘what would you rather us do?’. “Why in gods name would there need to be a ‘what should we do if we can’t murder each other?’, why are you even asking that like it’s not painfully obvious you shouldn’t even be doing it in the first place!?” I asked. “That’s also the reason why you two are completely missing the problem here…” I rubbed my temples, wondering what in god’s name I’m supposed to do or say when these two are so adamant to wanting to maul each other for basically no god damn reason.

"It's just… fun for us." Pure said with a shrug.

"We've just been at it for so long. Would feel weird to not be fighting each other." Sunset added. "I mean, how would you feel if suddenly, someone who you have always been at odds with, arguing and fighting for years of your life just, stopped. Would be pretty awkward and if you're around them all the time how would you act around them? Sure Pure and I have these breaks and such but that's because once the initial anger and hate is vented we can get along."

"Anger and hatred isn't easily let go for some Mike. We may acknowledge each other as sisters, we might even have commonality, likes and dislikes, but we were rivals and enemies first and letting that go isn't so easy."

“No…it is.” I said, which made the two look just as confused as I am feeling. “How would this,” I motioned to the coffee shop ‘break’. “Awkward? How is not literally breaking each other’s bones at any given moment magically a bad thing? At what point do either of you, honestly truly believe, that not trying to actively murder each other is wrong?”

"It would feel like… something is missing." Sunset said.

"I won't lie, it would be a nice change, more time for personal and shared interests but… it would feel like losing something Inside. Something I didn't know I treasured until it was gone."

Sunset nodded. "Like, imagine your friend in the group that was more annoying than anyone and most everyone didn't like suddenly wasn't there. Suddenly, you realize how much you actually liked them and miss them when they're gone."

I looked at the two…I kept trying to fathom what mental gymnastics they needed to go through to justify beating each other to near death.

"Maybe in a different context will help." Pure spoke up. "Sunset told me back in your world, your cards you use were just that, cards, yes?"

“Yes, and I will say, no amount of context will compare to the both of you saying ‘but we’ll miss feeling the bones of my own sister being crushed under my hoof as it’s one of the few things that satisfies me as a person’.” I said.

"Was there someone you played against you hated?" Pure asked. "Someone as good maybe even better than you you hated losing to but jumped at the challenge because it was thrilling?"

I frowned… there was him… jackass…

“So…while the guy was a jackass…you two are actually trying to compare playing a children’s card game that doesn’t involve any bodily violence…to actual cold blooded attempts at murder?”

"It's not the actions I'm comparing Mike. It's the rivalry, the thrill. Do you miss them?"

I raised a brow. I missed everyone from back home. Parents, friends and… yeah alright I even miss that asshole.

“Of course I miss home, why wouldn’t I?” I asked. “Also…again, I still think there’s a disconnect here that both of you aren’t seeing…”

"Because you're only seeing one part of our relationship. Sunset and I are proper rivals. Magic or combat, we're the only ones we can risk losing to. Because we know either one of us could come out on top. You're telling me you never knew the thrill of a proper rival?"

"If it helps, think of it like Goku and Vegeta." Sunset added. "Bitter rivals but a deep respect for one another."

I just…shook my head. “I give up…seeing my very first girlfriend that I love dearly, and someone that wants to truly be my girlfriend, actively trying to explain to me ‘no no, see, all this violence and bloodshed is perfectly fine, why are you the only one that has a problem with it?’...whatever.” I shook my head weakly, just feeling all my anger and concern just wash away for apathy. “I should know better, I’m trying to date a Bright for god’s sake…” I said, just giving up on this entire conversation as nobody will understand how fucked this actually is.

"I didn’t know you were into Wallflower!"

“Considering how much we hang out together, and how Dr Bright seems to have given me some form of an ‘okay’, I’m just some harem protagonist with every ‘villain’ possible…” I shook my head. “So whatever, I give up on this conversation cause you two are adamant on making me watch you two almost murder each other again and again…”

"Would it help if we stopped breaking each other's bones at least?" Pure asked.

“And then what? I see you two literally ripping each other's flesh off to the bone so you can go ‘see, we’re not breaking our bones, so it’s totally okay’.”

"Yeesh… fine. How about this." Sunset spoke up. "Pure and I can look through our spell books, maybe set up a dream realm link and beat each other to our hearts content in a hyper realistic dream arena. No death, no injuries and since it happens while we sleep we can do that while we sleep for the eight or so hours we do."

“Fine…” I sighed, at least it will be happening in fantasy land than actually physically causing harm. “Just…after all of this conversation, I have to ask if either of you even understood how I felt about this?” I asked.

"You're deeply upset because you dislike seeing us cause such physical pain to one another due to having romantic interests in us as well as higher empathy to the situation than either of us do?" They both said in unison… that was a bit creepy… but also not wrong.

“One, creepy, and two…well, yes.” I said. “And the fact that both of you actively didn’t care about how I felt about this whole thing…how both of you admitted to being bored because I was trying to get you two to stop…”

"Well look at it this way." Pure said. "Should someone have the gall to cause you harm, Sunset and I can easily redirect that violence towards them instead."

Pure and Sunset then shared a twisted, evil grin that sent a chill down my spine and I'm sure some of my card spirits gulped in fear.

"Plus if Wallflower joins imagine what she or Bright herself would do?" Sunset added.

Now I gulped. An angry Bright is… definitely something to fear…

“What the hell did I get myself into…” I rubbed my temples, regretting a lot of things right now. “But one thing’s for certain, my feelings barely matter here, and it’s only through me getting royally pissed is when somethings can actually be semi-fixed…”

"You can't expect a miracle Mike. Sunset and I will try to keep our rivalry in the waking world tame, we might insult one another but we do promise to try and make you happy from now on." Pure said.

"Yeah. We didn't mean for you to get so upset. It's just, I guess we're desensitized to it and forgot…" Sunset added.

"From what Celestia told me, the both of you realizing this in any capacity and doing something to at least moderately fix it is a miracle." I admitted. "And there, you finally get something…neither of you bothered to even listen to those that care about you, so fixated on your 'rivalry' that neither of you gave a shit about what others thought or felt about it…and the fact that you two still sound like you barely care, even though your trying to fix this…" I sighed, taking a seat and just resting my head on the table.

"Tunnel vision does tend to do that…" Pure said, sighing.

"You'd think I'd be more empathetic given we've been together for a while…" Sunset added, her ears dropped down as she looked at me.

"So…we're able to start fixing this…and one of the steps is apologizing to Celestia cause she tried damn near everything to get you two to stop but then gave up…she cares about you both as much as I do if not more…"

"This is gonna be awkward…"

And so, I walked the two back to the castle and once they were in the throne room, they apologized.

Celestia, in the shock, accidentally tore a scroll in half.

"You… actually got to them…" Celestia said, mouth agape.

"Apparently." Sunset said. "Pure and I have a compromise with Mike and, well, arguments aside, no more physical brawls but we will be doing Dream Realm fights."

"I suppose we should have considered that option earlier…" Pure added.

"Yes, it took me shouting at them and making them realize that their actions were hurting those close to them to realize all this…" I sighed. "But…we're starting, baby steps, but steps nonetheless."

Celestia stared at us for a time, then face hoofed. "Crap… I shouldn't have offered a Heroes Reward then…"

"You did what now?" Pure and Sunset asked.

"So do I take her hoof in marriage?" I guessed. "Cause from what you all told me about this situation, it was indeed a miracle that I could get some compromise out of it."

"That's part of it…" Celestia sighed. "The other is that as of today the crown recognizes you as a duke of Equestria, and after our marriage, will become a prince of Equestria."

"This means that even more mares, all from nobility as well will be flooding you and when we eventually rescue foreign kingdoms, offers for political marriage candidates will also flood in…" Pure huffed.

"Harem. Protagonist." Sunset added.

"Ugh~!" I whined loudly as I put my muzzle in my hooves. "Whatever…let's deal with the wedding plans…"

"Are you stupid?" Wallflower asked me. I came back to see about bringing her along for this wedding thing. I was picking up the siren sisters but stopped here first.

"Listen, it's not my fault I can apparently work miracles here." I said sheepishly.

"Not that I mean are you seriously trying to ask me to marry you in another dimension?"

"Is it the dumbest thing you've ever heard or done?"

"I mean, kinda yes kinda no?" Wallflower said. "I mostly wanna know why? We're friends sure, I suspect with time would have added benefits to that, but you know I'm a Bright, you know the kind of insanity that luggage is?"

"I literally had to talk to two complete psychopaths that would sooner have a job as Torturers in Hell itself that literally beating each other to an inch of their lives was a retarded thing to do, and had them apologize to a literal Goddess of the Sun for not knowing that's what she was trying to do for at minimum ten years." I stated. "That is considered a miracle to a Goddess and she gave me the Heroes Reward…plus, to be perfectly honest…this whole joke with me being a Harem Protagonist is getting out of hand and I might as well cut to the chase with a few people…"

"... You do know this means meeting my family. My whole family."

“Are they as bad as I’ve read up on before I learned that…you all exist?” I asked carefully. “Or are they all somehow worse? Either through whatever anomalies are apart of them or…personality.”

"Yes."

“So are they the same or worse?” I asked nervously.

"Yes."

I groaned. “Whatever…was going to have to meet them sooner or later if we were going to move to ‘friends with benefits’ anyways.”

"Fair." She shrugged. "Just a heads up, grandpa will try and shoot you. He's very overprotective of me."

Grandpa… so Bright's dad- wait isn't he… an O5…

“Uh…I forgot, isn’t your Grandpa still an O5 member?” I asked nervously.

"Yes." Wallflower nodded.

“Oh boy…” I sighed. “This is gonna be a pain in the ass…”

"Oh that reminds me I'm into pegging so…"

“No.” I said immediately. “That’s one thing I will immediately go no to.”

"Awh. Fine. Maybe I can do it with one of the others?"

I face palmed.

“Anyways…” I tried to get back on track. “So…is it a yes on my proposal?”

Wallflower seemed to mull the idea over for a time. "Well, at least my kids will know who their dad is. Sure, plus hey, pony style sounds like a neat position to do." She said, making me blush.

“W-well…” I said nervously. “I…haven’t tried any of that yet…”

After that awkward but I picked up the siren sisters and we all went back to Equestria- Twilight?

"I see, so the me in this reality is barely in her pre-teens?" Twilight asked Celestia.

"Yes and I must say seeing a teenage version of my student is quite impressive." Celestia replied.

“What are you doing here Twilight?” I inquired.

"Researching." Twilight replied. "I was bored at school so I came here."

Fair… she is a super genius…

“Yeah…that’s fair.” I nodded. “So…how are you enjoying Equestria so far?”

She shrugged. "Was weird meeting a genderbent version of my brother but other than that it's pretty interesting."

"Yes, it would seem Private Gleaming Shield is Equestria's version of her brother Shining Armor in your world."

“Alright.” I nodded. “So there are some differences in this world and the human world besides magic…”

"Yeah, like my pony counterpart is barely eleven." Twilight said. "And kinda a wimp."

"She is a kid." Sunset said.

"I mean, fair I guess? I'll check her IQ later to see if we have that in common or not."

“I mean, she was also stuck in a Card for months and is suffering from it psychologically from what Gleaming said so there’s also that.” I added.

"I suppose we should get to it then…" Celestia sighed. "Anyone not marrying the colt here today please leave the room."

Guards and such left the room. To my surprise Twilight didn't. "Eh, my parents worry about me finding someone someday and this is a good excuse to not deal with it when I get older."

“Wait really?” I inquired, a tad surprised that Twilight would want me of all people…even if it’s a ‘well, don’t have to worry about it later’ kind of thing.

"Eh, better someone I already know than actually going out and trying to date." She shrugged.

"Right, well then." Celestia started, clearing her throat. "All gathered here today are present to bare witness to Sir Mike and his honoring of the nobility rank and title of Duke. The highest nobility ranking under my own within the crown." Celestia lit her horn and now I was sporting a pin with a shield bearing a crown on it. It seemed to be held to me via magic. "Now, also, all gathered here today are here as Sir Mike shall be taking the hooves in marriage to myself and all the mares present here. Once kisses Sir Mike shall be formerly recognized as a Prince of Equis and his brides not myself shall be princesses unless they already are. The title of Prince shall make Sir Mike equal to none other than myself and his mates." Celestia leaned down to my height level. “And this is the part where we kiss."

“Uh…s-sure…” I blushed a bit, still not used to this as…this whole ‘wedding’ thing was being thrown at me really quickly but…fuck it, I have to roll with this, so I leaned over and kissed Celestia on the lips to signify our marriage.

Her lips tasted a lot like sugar and frosting.

Then one by one I kissed everyone else.

"This concludes the marriage." Celestia said, lighting her horn again, this time all of us got small crowns on our heads.

"That was anticlimactic." Sunset said.

"Normally it would be far more showy and be of big importance but the kingdom is still in a crisis."

“Yes, and I still need to fix it.” I said readily. “I need to head to the closest important place next and why are a lot of you staring at me like that?” I asked nervously, seeing a lot of…hungry stares towards me all of a sudden.

"Oh that would be the Heat spell that comes with the marriage ceremony." Celestia said. "It ensures the marriage is consummated after it's done. Don't worry we're not actually in heat just experiencing the symptoms of it."

“But…but I like my pelvis…” I said in fearousal, slowly backing away from the rather…big amount of mares all slowly moving towards me.

"To be fair you didn't have to do the marriage thing right away." Wallflower said, laing next to me in the huge bed. Ice on my crotch as almost a full days worth of sex, sex magic and more lube than was probably needed later I was sore, a bit swollen and completely empty down there… didn't help Celestia was also so much bigger and… dear God those spells… I'll be having arousing nightmares for months…

“Oh now someone tells me.” I groaned.

"I forgot how fun magic and sex could be." Sunset added, currently playing the role of a pillow for me with my head firmly resting on her belly.

“I mean…it was cool but still…” I said carefully. “Celestia is…very freaky in bed…”

"And those three were not?" Pure said, using my belly as a pillow.

"We're as old as she is, is it surprising over the years we developed some kinks?" Adagio asked, using my arm and her incredibly fluffy/curly mane as a pillow.

"It also didn't help I had been on a two century long dry spell til now." Celestia admitted, currently curled around all of us like a big dog, a wing gently covering us all.

"So that was sex… not bad." Twilight said.

“Well…glad you're all satisfied.” I said honestly.

"We should get some rest. Mike especially given I doubt he will be walking for… several days." Celestia said.

"Gotta admit, I expected him to throw in the towel after Pure." Aria said.

"Yay! Husband number forty!" Sonata said.

“I am very stubborn…” I said carefully. “But after this, we really should hurry to saving the rest of the world…”

I spent the next few days recovering and thanks to healing magic and some medical cream I was up and walking again.

I quickly went back to the almanac and was looking over the nearest locations. Hmm… looks like… Ponyville. It's the second biggest farming land on Equestria and the largest in Apples, Carrots and Pears.

Food wise it will help keep itself and Canterlot stocked. Train leads right to it. Will definitely be a necessary grab. As is, Canterlot is rationing food and water. The city doesn't have many farms given it's on a mountain.

“Alright, so off to Ponyville.” I said readily. “The farm’s are going to be helping us out a lot if we can make quick work of whatever monster or Monarch is controlling it.”

I closed up the almanac and-

"Cuddles." Suddenly Sonata was wrapped around me.

“Whoa there Sonata.” I said quickly. “Where did you come from?”

"Cuddles." She repeated.

“While Cuddles are nice, why the sudden want of cuddles when I’m about to head off to Ponyville?”

"Cuddles." She repeated again.

I gently head pat the adorable equine. “Alright, where are your sisters?”

"Cuddles." I rolled my eyes and walked off, Sonata still attached to my side as I eventually found Aria in the spa room.

“Hi Aria…help?” I asked, motioning to the adorable pony that was trying to become joined at my hip begging for cuddles.

Aria looked over at me, then laughed. "Congratulations my guy."

“I asked for help, not congratulations.” I said with a pout. “She says cuddles but…I have shit to do.”

"Well good luck cause for the next nine… or twelve, pony bodies so depending on Equestria or human world bodies she will be stuck to you til nine months to a year is up."

“Wait, she’s pregnant!?” I yelped in panic. “How? It was the one time and…is she super clingy?”

"That's how Sonata is when she's pregnant, she's had thirty nine husbands before you, we know how she gets when she is. Plus it only takes one time and it's not like any of us were using protection or spells that prevented it from happening." Aria shrugged. "Also not surprised Sonata is the first to be knocked up."

“Oh no…” I muttered. “I have to help get the world uncarded…”

"Hey what did you expect Harem Protagonist. You bed a bunch of mares they're bound to end up pregnant sooner or later. Some of them might already be pregnant but don't know it yet. Sonata Is a weird case but eh, for all you know we all could be knocked up."

“Crap…” I muttered. “Alright Sonata, that’s enough cuddles, I have work to do…”

"Cuddles~" She said, squeezing tighter.

"Yeah she's not gonna budge." Aria said.

I sighed. “God damn it…”

"Just take her with you."

“You want me to bring a pregnant woman with me on a very dangerous mission?” I deadpanned.

"Sonata fought in the French Revolution six months pregnant with triplets and sent twelve nobles to hell personally. Trust me, that mare can fight pregnant or not. Actually I think she's even more effective while pregnant."

“Well…I suppose that’s a good thing.” I said, honestly shocked by that.

"Cuddles." Sonata said again, this time nuzzling into my neck.

"Alright Sonata, time to head off and do adventure stuff." I said readily.

I awkwardly walked to the train station with Sonata still clinging to me and gathered a few MTF agents for the trip. From the distance Ponyville didn't seem that bad. A bit overgrown maybe but all in all intact.

I sat in my personal cart with Sonata still clinging to me like a backpack now.

“Alright, so any reports on Ponyville?” I inquired to one of the MTF soldiers.

"Usual various monsters and such. Most are plant, rock and animal based." The MTF agent said.

“Alright…so rocks are the main thing, so we’re probably going up against Granmarg, the Rock Monarch.” I said with some thought.

"Will that be a problem?"

“I mean, he’s the Earth Monarch, so total control over the Earth…and if memory serves…do you know of Alexander from Final Fantasy? He’s kinda built like that castle, just less machine and more brick.”

"Not a gamer."

I sighed. “Alright, so Alexander is basically a giant sentient castle with the power of god’s holy wrath behind it, now take out the machinery and god’s vengeance and you get a guy that’s as big as a house and it's like a freight train with the power of the earth

"Sounds like a heavy hitter. Any weaknesses?"

“Well…no idea.” I said carefully. “I can only guess wind and water would be his greatest weakness due to erosion and the like but I’m not a hundred percent sure.” I said carefully, looking out the window and seeing our next battlefield getting closer as I readied myself and whatever water and wind monsters I had.

To be continued...

Chapter 9

The monsters around began gathering. Most looked to be plant or rock themed.

Immediately the MTF agents aimed from the train windows and opened fire. The entities of rock and plant matter were turned to gravel and mulch rapidly. It was very anti climatic, but better than that long and drawn out.

"Find the Rock Monarch and their Vassal and escort Mike here to subdue them." One of them ordered as I walked out the train, Sonata still clung to me like a backpack.

"Right." I nodded as I decided to try a new deck out. "Come on out Lyriluscs!" I called out as I summed and even fuzed some of them to form the nine Lyrulisc sisters, all of them harpy themed monster girls that were all wind attributed music themed monsters.

"Sup boss!" One of the harpies cheered. "What can we do for ya?"

"Mind helping us fight the Rock Monarch?" I asked.

"Sure thing." The brown feathered bird girl said happily.

The harpy girls all flew off looking for the Rock Monarch as I walked behind the MTF agents clearing through the monsters with practiced military precision.

Half an hour later one of the Harpy's came back, telling me the Rock Monarch was apparently in the center of the apple farm that made up a large chunk of Ponyville's land.

"Apple farm eh? Well…gonna suck for whoever the farmers are sadly…" I sighed. "Good work, let's move people!" I said while running where my Lyrulisc was leading us

It took a bit but I saw them. The Rock Monarch standing in a field of turned up earth, apple trees uprooted and tossed into a pile, and the Vassal next to them.

"Damn…you are a lot bigger than I thought…" I said while looking up at the gian monarch.

"Prepare yourself." The rock monarch said in a surprisingly deep Russian accent as their Vassal slammed their fist into the ground and sending a wave of jagged rocks towards us.

I dodged out of the way with quickly while all the Lyrulisc’s flew around and attacked using feather’s, claws, and weaponized singing as the monarch acted more like a mountain as I used Hinotama, which let’s me pretty much use fireball, as it fired straight towards the two who just tanked it and barely cared. “Well…crap…” I muttered.

“We are the emissaries of the Earth, power alone won’t stop us!” The vassal said, as they raised a hand and I noticed the ground beneath me lightly cracking. “Stalagmite!”

“Shit!” I yelped as Independent Nightingale grabbed me and Sonata and flew us out of the way of that. “Thanks Nightingale.”

“No problem boss, but even if I’m immune to his abilities and attacks, the others are having a tough time.” The older blue harpy woman admitted. “Never thought we’d be facing a Monarch…”

“Hold on, I think I have an idea.” I said, cause when I looked over at the XYZ’s monsters they didn’t have any materials…though I was able to summon them rather easily. “Oh boy…gonna have to figure that crap out later…everyone! Fuze with Nightingale!” I called out, as the other’s agreed as the normal monsters turned into XYZ materials for the other’s, then they all rushed and fuzed with Nightingale and…her form changed a lot from that actually.

A perfect harmony formed as she became her strongest form, a level 13 Nightingale…

…

“Fucking horny mind!” I mentally cried as the Lyrilusc looked like the definition of ‘Dommy Mommy’ and I hate my brain and hormones for going there immediately, as they went from their normal form of blue and red feathers with a white cloak, be about the size of an average human with piercing red eyes with a modest female form…to her growing like, five feet taller, her proportions filling out to ‘damn’ levels, as well as her feather’s turning into a strange rainbow effect that changed all their colors to an unknown rhythm that looked both stunning and mesmerizing and they were now wearing a black and white ‘conductor’ outfit.

“Ah, that’s better.” She admitted, her voice sounding like a perfect harmony of singer’s. “No idea how you summoned us without the need of Fusion’s or XYZ’s, but this’ll help us take them down better.” She said, dropping me and Sonata off as she flew off to fight the Monarch.

“Finally…” Granmarg said, as they raised their large armored arm and swung their fist down towards Perfect Nightingale shockingly fast, but she met him with her talon’s and the clash literally cracked the ground and nearly knocked me over.

“Oh boy…” I muttered worriedly, seeing a monster that is as strong as it can be is equal to them.

“I’m still your opponent.” The Vassal said, as they tried to attack me and Sonata before I could react…though the pillar of earth that was thrown at us was immediately cut into pebbles out of nowhere…

“Wha?” I muttered, looking over and seeing Sonata holding a sword…

“No hurt my cuddle buddy.” Sonata huffed, getting off my back and using her magic to bring out four more….where was she hiding all those swords!?!

“Where the hell were you hiding all of those swords!?” I asked in shock.

“Yes.” Sonata answered.

“That didn’t explain shit!” I said, before dodging another earth spike as Sonata rushed over and started to clash with the Vassal, who was losing a little ground against her.

“Seriously…what the fuck…” I muttered, so confused as to how I have spouses that are this strong…”I know my powers are in summon’s and spell casting but come on…” I frowned, dodging a stray boulder that was thrown at me as I witnessed Sonata and Perfect Nightingale fight the Vassal and Monarch themselves in a strong fight. “Ugh…what can I do to help…” I grumbled, trying to think of what I can do to help cause a lot of Yugioh basically laughs at people for using spells or traps…wait, why is the Monarch glowing?”

“Meteor Rain!” Granmarg shouted as suddenly giant rocks started to rain from the sky.

“Oh no you don’t! Infinite Impermanence!” I shouted, and thankfully it worked as the shadow of a powerful Cyber Dragon appeared behind me and roared it’s dispelling effect, destroying all the meteors into dust before they could be a massive problem. “Alright…well, I suppose I would be in a more ‘support’ role considering I’m a summoner…” I frowned.

And so for the next hour the battle raged, me trying to play as much support as I could while some MTF tried to do some damage against the Monarch but was mostly relegated to dealing with golems that they spawned to try and fuck with me as Nightingale and Sonata did more of the heavy lifting, but the real tipping point was when I managed to finally get Mirror Force to activate when Nightingale fumbled a bit from her injuries, as the fist of the Rock Monarch clashed into the mirror as it shattered into rainbow fragments and lashed out towards them, stabbing into their body in multiple spots and detonated in a massive explosion while Sonata cut down the Vassal finally.

“Well done young one.” The monarch told me as it faded away into his card with his vassal as well, where I collected them both.

“Cool…” I said carefully.

"Well that was handled rather swiftly." Celestia said as she and I were having tea on a balcony together.

"Well, it still took an hour of a demigod level brawl." I said honestly. "Still feel a little…underwhelming compared to everyone else…"

"At least that's one town done, and a major food distributor safe and operational again."

“True.” I nodded. “But…I barely felt like I did anything when I fought against Granmarg…just had Sonata and Perfect Nightingale do most of the heavy lifting…” I said, which again I know I’m a Summoner but still.

"You felt lacking in your role despite the outcome of the battle?"

“A little…I know my abilities are more ‘summoner and support’ but…most of the time I was running around letting others do the fighting for me…while it’s great…feels like I don’t do much otherwise.”

Celestia nodded, taking a sip from her tea. "I've had many young tactitions tell me the same during my time as princess. They wish to be on the battle ground aiding their comrades directly but they are needed in the command center giving orders. Medics wishing they knew how to fight but are needed to heal the wounded. The fact is Mike, you are one of many invaluable pieces in a conflict. Think of it like your decks of cards. Each one you build specifically for certain kinds of battles and use them for their roles no matter how minor. And without one doing their part, loss is either suddenly greater or inevitable."

“I…” I sighed. “I understand…still sucks though.”

"That is why you need to look past this, see the battle for what it is. Small pieces doing what they are best at, working together to achieve a larger goal. As the leader of your team you must know how to organize and structure your team mates in the battles as well as your card monsters. Besides, you are the only one able to defeat these foes we face."

“I mean…all that’s true, but why did you emphasize ‘mates’?” I asked carefully.

"Are most of your non-card monster team mates not also your mates? You saved Canterlot with Sunset, Ponyville with Sonata, I'm expecting who you take with your next missions is also a mare currently in our herd."

“I mean, yes that’s true, but Sonata wouldn’t let go cause she thought cuddles forever…” I said, thankful that she let go of me when we got back.

"Yes I was told that is a habit she does when pregnant. Glad to see the herd is already making the next generation."

“Gonna be a nightmare when they're all born…” I sighed. “I don’t even know if I’ll be a good dad…”

"What do you define as a good father?"

“I…it’s complicated to just define what a ‘good father’ is…” I sighed. “I just…want to do right by them, and while my parents did that as well there were always some…hiccups with that.”

Celestia nodded. "I can say for certainty there will always be hiccups, times when you fail to protect them. Be it from the world, themselves or yourself even, they will eventually get hurt, but sometimes it's not a bad thing. A spoiled child, sheltered and coddled will grow knowing nothing of the world or its coldness. A child left to grow with minimal guidance will grow to despise you, hate you even. Parenting I've learned is about finding the balance in the two. Knowing how much and when to intervene and when to let them learn to stand on their own, but always being there for when they need you, for support, love, or even just to talk and catch up."

“I understand.” I nodded. “I suppose I’m just super concerned about this all considering I’m gonna be a first time dad…ugh, school’s gonna be murder with having to take care of all my kids…” I groaned lightly, even if I could just get someone else to do it it’s still gonna be a bitch and a half.

"If you'd like, the foals can stay here in the castle while you're away. It would be easier for them, safer and to be frank less of a headache given how Sunset told me this human world works. Honestly, unchecked capitalism is not a good way to run a country."

“When a well respected and old loan company is even going ‘this is greedflation and it’s going to end badly’, then yes…it is a very bad thing to leave unchecked.” I said carefully. “But ya know, when billionaire corporations are technically considered ‘people’ by the government, there’s nothing much the common folk can do.”

"Makes me glad I'm immortal and can keep such companies in check. Perks of the job. Anything they want done has to be approved by me and businesses are subject to inspections by the Tax Records and Accounting offices to ensure funds were not suddenly absent or added with no clear indication as to where they went if it came from."

“Now back home that does exist, it’s called the IRS…but they’re constantly underfunded and understaffed due to rich people not wanting to deal with them.” I sighed.

"And yet somehow Dragons get the reputation for being greedy." Celestia said, nodding as she drank more of her tea.

“I mean…true.” I said, taking another sip of my tea. “Just a lot of problems on Earth…we’re just either fueled by stupidity or the world’s biggest case of stockholm syndrome.”

"Foals should definitely be raised in Equestria then."

“Yep…in a nice candy colored world where it’ll all be good for them…”

To be continued...

Chapter 10

Author's Note

This chapter is a lot of arguing about Divinity, lack of communication on key details, and overall a look that sometimes Apathy is a solution to problems and that Kindness isn't always good.

Chapter 10

“Oh, so potions function like chemistry.” Twilight said as she and Sunset were reading through some books.

“Basically. Rather than the chemicals and such reacting with each other it’s the magic. The Zebra Kingdoms really pioneered potions and alchemy more than ponies.” Sunset replied.

“Right, but chemistry is still a thing in Equestria. Has anyone tried to see if a combination does anything?”

“Sometimes yes, sometimes no. There are still a lot of unknowns when it comes to magic and why certain reactions happen so, when mixing with more predictable and calculable things like basic chemistry, things tend to either not happen or go nuts.”

“Strange.”

“I see you two are hitting it off.” I said, even though I was currently opening pack’s of the newest set of Yugioh Cards, and it being about the Paradox Brother’s Labyrinth episode, which was awesome to me as a big nerd.

“Well, given magic actually follows almost the same laws that science does, I've been reading and studying up.” Twilight said. “Casting spells still is a challenge given I’m not exactly used to the anatomy or having magic at all, but given they teach it to toddlers here I can easily pick it up once I learn to channel it. But potions and runes seem to be the easiest forms of magic so far.”

“Yeah. Potions are like chemistry and rune magic is like writing words to speak to or in magic to commend an action.” Sunset added.

“At least you have a horn to levitate things, I don’t.” I huffed. “I miss thumbs…” I looked at my hooves with a frowned. “But so far, I’ve been getting pretty lucky with some new cards, back home they probably wouldn’t have been too groundbreaking but here they’re probably gonna be really awesome.”

“Well, why not learn some alternative casting or enchantments?” Sunset asked.

“Can Earth Ponies do that? Also…how will I cause if it’s difficult as hell to open packs without thumbs, writing enchantments or possibly writing for casting stuff is gonna be a bitch.”

“Well…” Sunset started, floating down a book from the shelves. Using her magic she flipped through the pages until she arrived at one and showed it to me. The page displaying a sketch of some… clockwork clawed appendage?

“Griffons for centuries have made use of clockwork enchanted prosthetics to replace lost limbs. Ponies sometimes use them as they find fingers much more viable for use. The best part is that a lot of the ones made for ponies don’t require surgery, rather they slip on over the hoof and latch on along the legs above the frogs. If not, there are enchanted bracelets that allow for a form of mild levitation or other spells that can be put within it as long as the gemstones on the item are strong enough to support the spell.”

“Okay…that’s actually really cool.” I said honestly. “So time to get myself some clockwork talons…and do I need to go to a specific shop or do I have to personally make these things?”

“Well, there might be some shops that sell them, but they are pricey. Then again, royalty.” Sunset chuckled.

“True.” I shrugged. “I am…more money than I could ever care to use…”

“Making some might be cool though.” Twilight added. “You could make all kinds of alterations, additions and modifications stock produced versions can’t have.”

“Well, you basically have unlimited funding and magic comparable to the SCP Foundation…I might as well ask you to build me some of those fancy prosthetics cause you’re awesome.”

“Your flattery is appreciated but unnecessary.” Twilight said, but smirked.

“Oh you love it.” I teased with a smile.

"Well, either way making a custom one will take a week at the least, a month at the most." Sunset added. "Think you can wait up to a month?"

“Yes I can, since I have a lot of things to work on, like school, learning how Earth Ponies function, learning tactics cause I’m supposed to be a more tactician of the group and a whole lot of other things.”

"Why do you wanna know how earth ponies function?"

“Because Earth Ponies need to have something they can do that pegasi and unicorns can’t.” I said honestly.

"I mean, they're typically physically stronger and can aid in plant and agricultural magics. They're also some of the best crafters in the world, matched only by Griffin and Minotaurs in the fields of technology and industry."

“That’s pretty cool.” I nodded. “Good to know all that…I suppose it doesn’t really help with what my skills are but still.”

"Well, in regards to tactics and such maybe you can find a mentor with some of the royal guard?"

“True.” I said. “Do you know anyone Sunset?” I inquired since she would know a lot of people around here.

"No one personally."

“Right, so I’ll either have to talk to Celestia about it all or just look around myself.” I said honestly.

"Celestia would probably be your best bet."

“True…so off to talk to her and see who’s good with tactics.”

I got up and began looking for Celestia, who was thankfully in the throne room where I expected her to be.

"Hello Mike." Celestia addressed me. "What brings you by?"

“I need your help looking for a tactician.” I said. “Cause I really need to learn a lot about it.”

“Ah, I see.” Celestia smirked. “I recommend locating Former Captain Golden Arrow. He’s retired but is the best tactician I’ve had in my ranks that is still amongst the living.”

“Thank you.” I nodded. “Where can I find Golden Arrow?”

“These days, he plays anyone who is willing at a game of chess in Rosewood Park. I imagine even after this event, he still is waiting for opponents.”

“Oh god Chess…haven’t played that in a while…” I groaned. “Well, where’s Rosewood Park? I…haven’t really explored like I should…”

“It’s not far. Just exit the castle from the west exit and go straight. The park will be easily found to your right after a half an hour's trot.”

“Thank you.” I nodded. “I also hope work isn’t being too annoying for ya today.”

“There are some moments, but since most of the kingdom is trapped in cards still it’s much less than it used to be.”

“I’m trying…” I sighed. “Got two down…just need…the rest of this planet…”

“No one is saying you aren’t Mike… No one other than yourself it seems.”

“It’s dawning on me how many people’s lives are at stake and how I’m probably the person that has to defeat the Monarchs, then possibly all the villains from another dimension because Angrdoba and Fenrir wanted some ‘entertainment’.” I frowned.

“These things take time Mike. No one is born ready to solve the world’s problems. I feel that meeting with Golden Arrow will be a good thing. Knowing the old pony, he probably expects you to come to him anyway.”

“Well…hopefully our meeting will go well.” I said honestly. “Thanks Celestia.”

“Take care Mike.”

With a nod I left to the west exit. The Walk was… relaxing.

Finding the park was easy and I found it fairly empty, save a golden maned elderly earth pony with a soft brown coat. He sat with a set up chess board in front of him and a large glass of iced tea next to him.

“Hello sir.” I said politely. “Mind if I have this match?” I asked, motioning to the set up chess board.

“Take a seat. Been waiting for ya, ‘King Mike’.” He smirked as I sat across from him. “Was wondering when you’d show your muzzle around me.”

“Sorry sir, I was a bit busy trying to figure out some things.” I said sheepishly. “But it’s nice to meet you, and who shall go first?”

“You can go first.”

I nodded, looking over all the pieces and seeing that they were all basically the same shape as back home, so I moved one of my pawns two spaces forward and passed. “So, Celestia has told me you are the best tactician Equestria has that’s still alive.”

“So she tells me.” He chuckled, moving his own pawn.

“Well, I’m here to ask for your help.” I said, as I moved my left knight up.

“I know.” He said, moving and taking my pawn. Wait, how did he… oh…

“Uh…how?” I asked, having seen the board and my pawn wasn’t anywhere near the diagonal, that should be a pawn’s ‘attack’. “I…probably should have asked what the rules of Chess were here…”

“Better question you should have asked was ‘What Version of Chess is this’.” He smirked.

Multiple versions of chess? Well… that’s actually kinda cool. I know there are some alternative versions of chess back home but… magic version? That’s interesting.

“Alright, so I didn’t know there was multiple versions of chess…well, I kinda did but what version of chess are we playing here?”

“Pre-Planned Assault.” He said. “It’s similar to normal chess, but it puts the first to move at a disadvantage.” He said. I looked back at the board- what the?! The pieces are scattered, and it got… bigger? “Think of this game like this. You are an invader charging into unknown enemy territory. The goal is to claim victory in an ever changing and unknown landscape. The board changed depending on the mental image the natives, in this case me, know the land as.”

Woah… that’s pretty hard core and stacked heavily against me… but if you can win against a battle like this…

“Right…so I have to think on the fly and hope for the best…” I muttered, already hating this as my brain with ‘Yugioh’ strategy felt more like stupid solitaire compared to this…”Oh boy…this isn’t going to end well…” I said, moving over and taking his pawn with my own.

Once I did I saw one of his pawns take my rook. Crap… this isn’t good…

“Okay this is mildly cheating if he’s already destroying my backrow with fucking pawns…” I thought to myself bitterly, taking it out again with my own pawn as I just had to react to his chicanery here.

Two moves later, I lost and the board magically reset and turned back to normal.

“Welp. That was pathetic.” He chuckled.

“And if you mean ‘pathetic’, you mean you were literally taking my backline when you shouldn’t have been able to…” I grumbled. “I mean seriously, I literally make one move and suddenly you go ‘well, I cast Teleport, suck shit’.” I frowned.

Golden Arrow just burst out laughing. “Welcome to warfare and tactitioning kid. It’s all bullshit.” He said with roaring laughter. He then stopped. “And if you can’t adapt to the shit you and your kingdom are screwed.”

“My guy, if you think ‘I move pawn, I get shanked immediately’ is proper adapting, I don’t know what the hell you want.”

“I want you to try.” He smirked. “If you take every unfair loss as proof you ain’t worth shit, then you ain’t worth shit. If you keep trying and learn from the mistakes and losses, then you can grab victory when it counts. I was given the rundown on your fights here in Canterlot and over in Ponyville. Gotta say, if you give commands like that and still think you’re a tactician, you really are just a child playing card games.”

“So far this is the only unfair loss I’ve had so far in this…giant mess…two, I only did like…five fight’s all together, with two of them being here and I have no idea who gave you the rundowns on them…” I frowned, still trying to fathom how he thinks my fights went from ‘I’m actually doing okay in this fight’ to ‘welp, you died somehow, better luck next time’.

“Listen kid, the way I see it, is that you have a talent for planning ahead, but you lack adaptability. Combat wise I can already tell you’re like a twig, but your mind is sharp. So you tell me, what do you think makes a good tactician?”

“Many things, foresight that…isn’t magical now that I’m dealing with a lot of magic,” I said nervously. “Quick wits, knowing your people and all their talents, as you said adaptability, and all around just needing to be a fantastic multitasker.”

“You forgot one crucial part.”

“What is that part?”

“Information. Not just on your allies, but of your enemies and of everything. A true tactician takes knowledge of all things and focuses on how to make it work for them and their troops in battle. A seemingly useless bit of knowledge can turn the tide of a battle and spell victory when defeat seemed certain.”

“And I’m currently having to play a game where I’m not allowed to know anything…” I frowned.

“You have every chance to know everything. You just came here knowing little to nothing of your opponent and agreed to a match without thinking.” He smirked. “Rookie move.”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah yeah, excuse me for assuming this would have been…alright, I have to ask, was this an accident or is the ‘old wise man in a beautiful park wanting to play chess’ just a universal constant?” I asked, that weird realization just ramming into me that I was, in fact, in one of those situations.

“Oh I do this to swindle hot shot nobles walking through here out of some bits.” He chuckled. “Oh their egos and pride are so easily bruised and beaten to a bloody pulp. Warms my old heart to see them lose their shit.” He chuckled.

“Well…considering what I’ve seen so far of the nobles…I’m not surprised.” I said honestly.

“Now then, you still looking to study under me?”

“I have to know better so I can do better.” I said honestly.

“Alright then your ‘highness’. Don’t expect the royal treatment though just because you're shagging the princess.” I blushed. “Come on then boy, let’s get you a real education.” Golden Arrow said as he got up and began walking down the path.

“That is in fact what I’m here for.” I said, getting up and following after him.

“Is Mike… okay?” Sonata asked.

“I heard his teacher has been putting him through the ringer. That includes learning and challenging him to those duals.” Sunset said.

“From what I’ve learned he’s beaten Mike at every chess and duel match they’ve had. I think it’s gotten to him.” Pure said.

“This guy must be one hell of a tactician to beat Mike every time.” Twilight said.

“Golden Arrow has a stellar record, and his family goes back many generations to well before the war with Nightmare Moon. His family has been a family of genius tactitions.” Celestia said.

“So why bother challenging Mike all the time if he’s basically gonna win every time?” Sunset asked.

“To see how far he’s come in his training. When studying under a master of Golden Arrow’s caliber, the best test to determine progress of a student is practice and failure. Each failure tells him how far Mike has come.” Celestia replied.

“It’s true. The best way to judge progress is to see how long it takes them to fail.” Pure said.

“Yeah, that makes sense… still… it’s been four months… I think at this point he might be fucking with him…” Sunset said.

I sat in my pile of notebooks and books for reference…

“A lot of these notebooks are references to how I failed…and some of these books are recountings of Golden Arrow’s prized wins…seriously, how the fuck does one win a fight ten to one with nothing but two unicorns, fifty foot rubber hose and a pack of fire crackers?”

“Rather chaotically.” Celestia chuckled.

“Is he really a tactical genius or just crazy?” Sunset asked.

“A bit of both I suppose. That’s what makes him one of the best the kingdom has ever had.”

“Yes, he’s proven that very readily.” I groaned.

“Surprised he’s not pushing some granddaughter on Mike. Especially if Mike beats him.” Pure said.

“Golden Arrow never fathered any children.” Celestia said.

“Wonder why…too busy with guard duty that he never bothered or something else?”

“He fancied stallions.” Celestia said.

“Oh… that’s rare.” Sunset said.

Being gay is rare in Equestria?

“Why is being gay in Equestria rare?” I asked.

“Well, being gay isn’t rare exactly… just amongst stallions.” Celestia said. “As is, stallions are not commonly born in Equestria. There’s nothing wrong or illegal about it, It’s just not commonly seen given the low ratio of stallion births.”

“Yeah, I wanted to ask that but didn’t know when or how to ask.” I brought up. “So what’s the actual birth rates of males then?”

“One in fifteen are born a stallion at the current rate.” Celestia sighed. “It’s sadly been that way for the last two hundred years as well. The Equestrian population has unfortunately taken a steep decline then has stagnated since.”

“Well…that’s uh…that’s not good at all.” I said honestly. “Is there a reason for this? Like some lust demon getting pissed and cursing your race for some reason?”

“Oh no, he knows his place.” Celestia answered practically immediately with a…very concerning smile.

“Uh…” I gulped. “Sh-should I ask?” I asked nervously at the possible ‘dommy mommy’ threat.

“I wouldn’t.” Celestia said. “No, this has just been an unseen and unexpected development. Thankfully, there has been a boon of advancements in artificial pregnancy methods, herd and poly relationships are extremely common. Things have been tricky but stable.”

“I mean…you have magic, magic up a functional pair, can’t be that hard right?” I asked, considering everything else about magic I’ve heard growing a dick shouldn’t be that hard.

“...Says the pony who knows nothing of magic…” Celestia said with a frown.

“Despite how magic seems now, it still took a lot of development and experimentation Mike. While yes a talented unicorn mare would ‘make’ a pair and rod that work and feel like the real thing, making working soldiers is another thing entirely.” Sunset said.

“Let’s start with what I’ve seen and been told about magic…” I said, taking a deep breath. “You have personally brought down the sun’s wrath onto a bitch, I know it was tough and your somehow connected to it, but that is still a massive feat, magic can literally bend the laws of nature to your will but you still need to somehow schedule it instead of letting nature take it’s course,” I raised a hoof before they could respond. “Death itself barely means a thing because of magic, and I have two people that are living proof of such a thing.” I motioned to Pureblood and Sunset. “No, I don’t understand Magic, I will concede that point…but come on, when that’s literally some of the first thing’s I learn about magic in this world, the mundane being ‘difficult’ seems really weird.”

“My magic to move the sun doesn’t come from study or talent. It’s a natural part of me as a Sun Goddess.” Celestia said. “To me, moving the sun is as natural as breathing. It’s not something I can explain or teach. As for the death part, Demi Gods are unique within Equestria. They can easily travel between the lands of living and dead. The reason they can revive those that pass is because they can witness one's life and see if the sands that count down to their true death have run dry or not. If not, then they revive. If they are, they are left in the lands of the dead.”

“I’m sorry, meant to say Sunset with the Sun’s Wrath thing.” I said with a raised hoof. “But one thing I was told was that there’s a Gender Bending potion…why didn’t you just make one that was half way? Giving someone biological parts of both from the template of changing someone from one to the other?” I asked. “You were especially casual with how you made it sound like Sunset’s old boyfriend bailed and was under witness protection because of her Celestia.” I said, not knowing why we’re having this ‘fight’ but it’s at least something for me to understand magic more in this crazy world.

“While there are potions that can change the gender and even species, making them fertile is something only a fertility god can do. That is how Sunset’s ex achieved this, however the only fertility god on Equestria refuses to assist in developing a means for us to alter the issue.”

“What?” I asked. “That’s…that’s dumb…where’s this Fertility God and why are they grumpy?”

“They live on the eastern coast. They mostly spend their days fishing, gardening and only travel into the nearby town for new books.”

“And why have they seemingly given up on their job?” I asked. “Cause I think the weird birth ratio has something to do with them leaving their job…also, when did they decide to live like a hermit?”

“No, Dria has always hated her job as a fertility goddess.” Celestia sighed. “For as long as I have been a goddess, she has hated it.”

“Then why haven’t they either given their divinity to someone else or give someone else the Fertility Spark?” I inquired. “I don’t know how god’s work, because Divinity on Earth has been changed to mean a lot of things, and be either a predetermined thing or someone can get it based on either super magic, devotion, or other means.”

“Godhood can not be transferred. She always hated followers. Though to be fair, so do I, and… Fertility Spark? Really? You do know that’s not a thing…”

“Listen, I’ve been teleported to a new world by a Skeleton Witch Doctor pimp, the entire planet has been carded by a griffon and a wolf both named after mythological beings, I am summoning monsters from a completely different world from all of this, and your telling me that something is ‘not a thing’.” I said with a frown. “I might finally be processing some of this insanity and making me wonder what is and isn’t possible.”

“I do wonder how Voodoo is doing?” Sunset hummed with some thought, given that we haven’t talked to our ‘sponsor’ in a while.

“Where I to guess… placing bets.” Adagio said.

“On what?” Pure asked.

“How many mental breakdowns Mike is gonna have.”

“That makes sense.” Aria said.

“I’m right here ya know.” I frowned. “I’m not going to have any mental breakdowns.”

“You had one over me and Pure fighting!” Sunset said.

“And somehow that was the only thing that could make you see what you were doing was completely batshit insane!”

“No we only agreed to end your mental breakdown and rebuild your sanity.” Pure said. “In case you forget every night Sunset and I battle it out in vivid life like dreams. Just last night I snapped her neck.”

“Only because you threw dirt in my eyes you fucking cheater!” Sunset growled.

“To the victor goes the spoils.” Pure smirked. “I got to view an hour of your baby memories.”

“Piss off…”

“Or just…never mind.” I shook my head, closing my book and putting it down. “I almost forgot that it was just a compromise…” I rubbed my temple bitterly.

“In any case, Dria isn’t a fan of company.” Celestia spoke up. “I doubt she’ll be happy to see you. Or anyone really.”

“It wouldn’t be the first time I’ve had to work a miracle.” I said honestly. “Oh, also, I forgot! SCP exist! Oh god why did my mind skip that?” I shook my head, remembering that the SCP foundation is just full of magical and scientific bullshit.

“There is no way the Foundation is letting you use any of the SCP’s.” Wallflower said from her corner where she was surrounded by manga and an MP3 player with earbuds in… somehow…

“Oh I know that, I was just bringing up another thing that shows the ‘it doesn’t exist’ bit might be a lie.” I said honestly. “Cause the SCP’s are nonsense.”

“SCP’s are largely either anomalies in reality or don’t belong in this or rather, back home, at all. You can’t seriously compare the two… scratch that, you are and you’re gonna stick to it out of desperation…”

“Desperation or not, my point still stands.” I said honestly. “Anyways, that’s enough arguing for one day, I have things to do…in an ever growing list of things to do…”

“Does that to do list include us! I’m about a week away from grabbing Aria and a strap on!” Sunset huffed.

“Excuse me!?” Aria screeched.

“Why didn’t you ask?” I asked, which made everyone look at me. “What? You all look like asking me to plow the fields is weird.”

“Normally you’re shoving your head into whatever new nonsense to help solve this worlds problems we never…asked…” Adagio said carefully. “When in reality you should be shoving your head between our thighs.”

“Well, this is Dria’s cabin.” Celestia said. Before me built partly into the coastal hill was a log cabin, made all by hand, it seemed with hand carved furniture and such outside in the front yard. It looked very nice.

“Place looks honestly really pretty in a humble fisherman's house.” I said honestly.

“Dria picked up many skills over the years. Well, good luck.”

“All the luck hopefully…” I sighed.

I walked up the hill and to the door. I gave it a knock…

The ground dropped under me. A trap door sending me into a pit where a net caught me, wrapped around me then pulled me through the air, through a dirt tunnel up and into the cabin from a hole in what looked like a small cabinet. Sitting in a chair in front of me was a pink and rose red griffiness who was looking at me with a raised brow.

“So, what dumb ass reason do you have to come to my house?” She asked me with annoyance dripping in her tone.

“Nice to meet you too.” I said. “I’m here to talk about the weird problem with birth rates going on.” I said while struggling to get out of the net.

“Ugh. Another one of you guys.” She groaned, standing up and… picking up a dagger that she poked into my muzzle. “Listen little pony. I don’t give two shits about your issues. Go kindly fuck off and get off my property.” She huffed, cutting me down and throwing me into the wall across the room.

“Not until you give me an explanation on why.” I said, getting back up with a frown. “What is your problem and why are you so pissed?”

“I’m not the problem, you mortals are.” She growled. “Always ‘bless my pregnancy’, ‘Help our village grow’, ‘bless our harvest to boon’, ‘goddess I offer my eternal servitude to you’. It’s all nothing but endless begging. When it’s not that it’s nothing but a bunch of perverts thinking I condone their orgy’s and sex addictions!”

“Or maybe it’s just…ya know, asking?” I suggested. “They asked you to bless something important to them, help the people actually live through good harvests, one of those was literally someone asking to help you do your job…the rest is for you to go which kinks are good and which aren’t cause I’m terrified Celestia has a secret BDSM dungeon where she subjugates a literal lust demon to her perverted ways.” I said nervously.

“Okay, so I’m going to ask you to try and keep those two brain cells you have working while I explain something mortal. I am the Goddess of Fertility. My blessings do not ensure a child is born healthy, they ensure a child is conceived. They do not determine the gender of said child. My blessings can make sure a harvest has more growing, but that takes a heavier toll on the lands leading to up to five years of weaker harvests. And again… I am the Goddess of Fertility. Not love, not kinks, not SEX! I don’t even care about sex or romance or any of that bullshit, but every mortal hears ‘Fertility Goddess’ and think I’m some sex crazed whore! So now that I hope that was hammered into your short lived brain, kindly get the fuck out of my cabin and if I see you again, I’m taking your ears off your head.”

“And all I’m asking of you is to help people conceive males.” I frowned. “I don’t think you’re some sex crazed whore, I see you’re just tired and angry for being mistaken for a sex goddess, all I need your help with is for you to do your job.”

“Mother fucker I just told you, my powers do not affect the gender the child will come out as! I can only ensure a child is conceived!”

“Then why are you even a god?” I asked.

“I don’t fucking know! I woke up here with the other gods fucking forever ago knowing nothing but my name and what god I was, that’s it. Not my fault no matter how many times I tell mortals they all think I’m the answer to their problems just because I am a god. Well guess what, I’m not. So please fuck off and leave me alone.”

“Alright, so are you pissed about people ‘begging’ you because you're a Fertility Goddess, because you are a God, or is it because of something else? Because my mild knowledge on mythological god’s and goddess’s is that what people were praying to you for is exactly what Fertility God’s due, which are normally associated with fertility, sex, pregnancy, childbirth and crops.”

“...You have three seconds before I kill you to get out.” She said, raising her dagger.

Suddenly, chains erupted from the ground and wrapped around her, dark energy seemed to emanate from the chains as the Fertility Goddess struggled to feel her power. “Shadow Spell, simple, but very effective.” I said, staring into her eyes. “So, answer my question.”

“Ha! Or what? Imprison me? Bitch I’ll enjoy the isolation? Kill me, if you can that’s doing me a favor.” She smirked. “I’ve hated existing since Mortals evolved from their mindless ancestors and began to speak and build. Either way, I’ll be happy.”

I rubbed my temples. “All I ask for is one simple thing…a simple conversation with someone that isn’t a complete fucking psychopath…” I grumbled. “And no, I won’t torture or imprison you…I just want to understand, something that people clearly have a hard time doing half the time in this world.”

“Then understand that I just want to be alone. The only one not understanding that is YOU. You and every other fucking mortal on this planet!”

“Yes, yes I know, you’re upset, but I want to know why.” I said. “Being a God probably sucks, I get that, but what caused your insistent need to be alone? Because unlike you, I’m asking you as a fucking person.”

“Gee, I dunno, maybe it’s because Mortals always thinking I can do more than I actually can! Maybe it’s all the sex cults that get started in my name that I have nothing to do with! Maybe it’s the fact so many horny fuckwads think I’m down to bang when I don’t want anything to do with sex or romance or any of those kinds of relationships! Or maybe it’s because every time I let anyone get close to me, mortal or god, they just want to use me!”

I clapped my hooves together, which made her flinch after her tangent. “Thank you! Was it that hard to answer my simple question, that I asked you as a simple person?” I asked. “I don’t know how God’s work in this world cause I’m not from this world two times over. But thank you for telling me why you’re upset, thank you for telling me that your specific brand of Fertility is Pregnancy and Crops, and I’m sorry that your past relationships have only either been or looked like they wanted to use your powers or just use your beauty for personal or sexual gain.” I said, which when I noticed her eyes flicker a bit I really hoped she knew that what I said was the truth and not some spark of rage.

“Just… get out of here. You got what you wanted and like I said, I’m useless.”

“None of that.” I said quickly. “And I’ll be back either tomorrow or a couple days cause I am currently busy trying to…” I blinked. “Wait, hold on a second, why weren’t you carded?” I asked, now just realizing this weird little fact cause I wasn’t sure if her cabin was in range of Canterlot or Ponyville.

“What? Oh you mean those things that the rest of the world is trapped in? I broke out.” She said, She then broke the shadow chains by opening her wings. She stood up and brushed herself off. “So I’m gonna say this one last time. Get out of my house. If you do come back, I will kill you.”

“Right, so tomorrow maybe around five-ish, you can teach me how to fish since I’ve never actually gone fishing before.” I said honestly, not caring about the death threat as it looked more like…she was just alone and hurt, and I’ll be damned if I won’t help her.

Dria took a deep breath. “So would you prefer being stabbed or shot with a crossbow?”

“Would you prefer I bring my own fishing pole or do you have a spare?” I asked. “Cause you threatening to murder me isn’t going to stop me from trying to at least be a friends with you, cause you are not the ‘I’m happy to be a hermit’ kind of alone…you’re in pain, and scared that someone will come in and hurt you again, and I’m here to show that you can trust me.” I told them simply. “I don’t know if Gods can see into souls or be some magic lie detector, but I hope you can see I am telling the truth.”

Everything suddenly went black…

I woke up with a gasp in Canterlot… What the?

“Congratulations, you died!” Sunset said, popping up next to me. “And now you’re back! How was the afterlife?”

“No idea, blacked out and came right back and I have no idea how or why.” I said.

“Dria shot you with a crossbow.” Celestia said, sitting on the other side of the bed next to me. “She then tossed your corpse into the ocean where I picked you up and brought you back here for revival.”

“Wow, throwing me into the ocean? I’m making progress.” I joked.

“You’re actually going back?” Sunset asked. “Celestia, I think Mike finally broke.”

“Or, I just want to help someone that’s in pain.” I answered. “She is a Fertility Goddess of pregnancy and crops, but everyone thinks she embodies every part of it…”

“I’m aware.” Celestia sighed. “As far as gods go, she covers very little, but she does have an unnatural reserve of magical and divine energy. When mortals finally began to appear across the world, at first she enjoyed the company and helped them eagerly, but it also became clear they wanted far more than she could give them.”

“She…also told me that she believes she’s useless, that whenever someone gets close to her, it’s only to use her…” I sighed. “She’s in pain, and self exiling herself isn’t the solution.”

“It was my idea for her to do so.” Celestia admitted bitterly.

“Was it because you gave up like Sunset and Pure?” I asked carefully.

“... Three thousand years ago, Dria was largely keeping in isolation herself already. High in the mountains where few dared make the journey to ask her for blessings. One day, a pegasus made his way up there and reluctantly, she gave him shelter. The high winds, cold and regular snowstorms made the weather lethal to mortals. Months passed. Over time, she warmed up to the pegasus. He became her first real friend. Eventually though, he returned to the mortals below. Some years later, he returned, gifting her items he knew she’d love. She was happy to have her friend back… but he returned with an ulterior motive… Gods normally are immune to alcohol unless it is brewed with special grapes found only in the dragon lands. Once she was drunk… he took her down the mountain, where she was chained and imprisoned with ancient runes the god of chaos Discord gave them. She was forced for years to endure lashings for not being able to grant their demanded blessings.”

“Back on Earth, stupid religious people murdered each other because they believed in some corrupt douche bags interpretation of some mystical magic man that probably didn’t exist…who the fuck just grabs a literal God, date rapes them, drags them down and tortures them!?” I asked in honest horror.

“... It’s almost funny you say that. ‘Date rape’.” Celestia sighed. “Almost ten years to the day, her former friend, after years of anger at her inability to grant the blessings of the people, did force himself on her. She laid a single egg. That egg was sold across many black markets, and when it arrived in my kingdom I knew immediately it was hers. It was saturated in her divine signature. I incinerated that kingdom and all who called it home. Even the children and infants. Dria could barely hold herself together. She despised everyone, mortals especially and wanted nothing to do with the egg she was forced to lay. I took her to a place isolated and made traveling there without authority a crime, and let her kill any that trespassed onto it. Her egg hatched, becoming a Demi-goddess of Love. My niece Cadence.”

“O-oh…” I muttered. “Okay…I must be missing something here…what the fuck…is there like…some major malfunction I’m not understanding here? I thought it was bad back on Earth with the insanity, but…” I motioned helplessly to this current explanation and pretty much a lot of what I’ve been explaining over the last month I’ve been here.

“Gods here are all powerful, but we are still flesh and blood Mike. Under the right conditions we too can become vulnerable and at the mercy of another.”

“All powerful my ass!” I said which caught Celestia by surprise. “Do you even know what ‘all powerful’ means? All powerful most assuredly doesn’t explain this shit! If you believe you're ‘all powerful’, then you wouldn’t be vulnerable to jackshit, you’d be able to do whatever you want, whenever you want and not a single being can do a thing against you. Zeus wasn’t all powerful when he fought against Typhon and literally had every single muscle fiber ripped out of him, Ra wasn’t all powerful when people stopped worshiping him and lost his power so he literally created a lioness god of war from his own eye…” I shook my head. “You’re not ‘all powerful’, you’re stuck in some quasi mortal state with flaws just like the rest of us.” I explained bluntly.

“Things are different here Mike…” Sunset said nervously.

“That’s true, but when there’s literally God as an SCP, the Abrahamic God, that is All Powerful, the only times thing’s are outside his control is when things are literally outside his reality. So tell me, oh Goddess of the Sun, the woman I truly love even past this nonsense with the ‘heroes reward’,” When I said that her features softened a tad, which I was glad she still believed I did love her. “Tell me, what is ‘all powerful’ to you?”

“Will you stop comparing everything to the SCP’s. You’re sounding nuttier than a new intern.” I turned and saw Wallflower was also here… stealing the lollipop jar? Wait, the foundation has Interns?!

“I am giving a fair comparison between what they think is ‘All Mighty’ to something that is All Mighty. Cause remember, I’m literally talking to a god here from a different dimension.” I frowned. “And the Foundation has interns?”

“Yeah. My mom goes through nine a week. Well, that was until Dave showed up… he’s been here for three months and somehow hasn’t died, gone insane or committed suicide. We’re wondering if they might be an SCP at this rate…”

“Well…he sounds like fun.” I said honestly. “But anyways, Tia, what is your definition of ‘all powerful’? Cause I can compare you to anomalies because, technically, we are in an anomaly.”

“Well, that’s hard to say Mike.” Celestia said. “I can move the sun. But that’s a natural part of me, taking no real force or show of power.”

“You can get atomized and come back to life.” Sunset added.

“Well yes but so can all the other gods.”

“Yes, yes, you’re in the same group as Ra, the Egyptian god of the Sun, or Helios and or Apollo, Greek gods of the sun…”

“You know Ra? Oh how has he been? I haven't seen him in three thousand years.”

I put my face in my hooves. “Because of course the pantheon’s exist…” I groaned.

“He’s doing great in an SCP cell.” Wallflower said as she began eating the lollipops. “He’s become addicted to mountain dew however. I blame all the call of duty he’s been playing.”

“Listen, all I know about it is that Mythology used to be the ‘religion’ of ancient times, then apparently the Deities decided to fuck off to god know’s where because of either they lost the faith or they just got bored and wanted to do something else at this point, I don’t know.” I shook my head. “I know a lot of stories about it which…might possibly be bad retellings at this point…we’re getting off track here.”

“Very much so.” Celestia nodded. “Mike, I know you only have good intentions, but what has happened to Dria are wounds that while her body kept the scars from remaining, haunt her memories endlessly. It would be better to respect her wishes.”

“So just give up, let her believe she’s alone, useless, and not a single person is capable of treating her like an actual decent person…” I shook my head. “Fine, whatever, can’t wait to see what other nonsense that’s played off as ‘it is what it is’...”

Celestia sighed. “I know you want to help Milke, but Dria will never accept your help. You can’t help someone who doesn’t want to be helped.”

“Why in fucks name are you back?” Dria asked. I was outside her front door, a crossbow bolt firmly in my bleeding front arm… leg? Ouch…

“It’s the next day, it’s five-ish, like I promised.” I answered.

“Do you like being dead?” She asked as she was reloading her crossbow.

“No, but you need help.” I answered. “And Celestia told me everything…and I’m not going to just let ‘it is what it is’ dictate what goes on anymore.” I frowned.

“Right… so what makes you think you’re just so special?”

“Well, I’ve already caused one Miracle that Celestia gave the ‘heroes reward’ to.” I answered. “Cause nothing like seeing two sisters, both that I love, literally beat each other to bloody pulps to outright murdering each other and having them realize their murderous rampage against each other was only hurting those around them.” I explained. “And they claim I was having a ‘mental breakdown’ because of their bullshit when…ya know, that’s not normal, it shouldn’t be normal, and I have no fucking idea why people think it is normal.”

“Right…” She said, rolling her eyes. “Welp, say hi to Death for me.” She said as she raised her crossbow back up to me.

I frowned, seeing her try to pull the trigger on the crossbow…and the crossbow not firing at me. “Stop Attack, cause I’m not here to die again, I’m here to talk, cause you need help…I want to help you, not for some ‘use’ or for what other bullshit, I want to help you because it’s the right thing to do, and I also learned that Divinity in this world is nonsense.”

She tossed her crossbow and pulled out her dagger again and walked up to me. “And I don’t trust the words of Mortals.” She said, putting it up to my neck. “Or gods.”

“I’ll be back tomorrow, but I have to ask…if you are a god…why do you need a knife to kill me?” I asked.

”It’s quicker than using my talons.”

I felt the blade cut across my neck…

“This guy again?” I heard someone say.

“Twice in two days. Not a record but uncommon.” A different voice said.

I opened my eyes and… where in the name of fuck?

Standing before me where what I could only describe as… angels, the bodies depicted in artworks and modern media, but the heads were shaped like the biblically accurate ones. Meanwhile I was human again, and standing in some knee deep water wearing all white pants and shirt. Huh…

“Ah…sweet hands…” I sighed, stretching and flexing my hands and fingers. “But hi there…” I said slowly to the angels.

“Yeah hey, congratulations, you died. Again.” The one to my right said. “You aren’t meant to die yet so sooner or later Celestia will probably have you revived so just wait around here don’t touch anything.”

“So hey, mind if I ask how divinity works in Equis? Cause so far I’m seeing that…they're just strong people.” I said honestly.

“Not our department.” The angel on my left said.

“Then who can I talk to about it?” I inquired.

“Unless you plan on staying dead, no one.”

I groaned. “Alright, so can I ask why Equis is showing off more and more of ‘it is what it is’ and not bothering to do anything productive?”

“This coming from the human whose home world at current pace is gonna be dead in two hundred years?” The angel to my right said with… I feel like they’re frowning but I can’t tell cause neither of them have a mouth…

“Excuse me?” I asked worriedly. “Like…the Earth I was pulled from or…Equis and it’s human version world?”

“The earth you dumb bitch.”

Why is everyone celestial so mean?!

“And both of you don’t need to be a cunt, I’m just asking basic questions here.”

“We do that for mortals all day, every day, for the past seven million years. This is our version of customer service! Difference being we get to insult the souls instead of just taking it and dying inside.”

“Pardon her, she’s just sleep deprived.” The left angel said.

“We don’t need to sleep!”

“You should instead be playing Resident Evil 7 all night…”

“Madhouse difficulty can kiss my ass I will beat it!”

“Right…” I said carefully. “So grouchy cause of difficulty…I get that.” I nodded in understanding. “So this is the first time I’m actually…conscious here…” I said slowly, looking around the place.

“Yeah, last time you weren’t dead long enough for your soul to arrive here.” Left angel said.

“Well you poked your head out of the water but you were dragged back to the land of the living pretty much instantly.” Right angel said.

“Alright.” I nodded. “So this either means Dria is keeping my body hostage or something else happened.” I said honestly. “But yeah…I asked before about Divinity working on Equis cause…if they are ‘all powerful’ like Celestia suggests, why does Dria need a weapon to kill me?”

“I believe she said it best when she said her godhood only affects the amount of plants grown in the soul and the chance of conceiving a child. She literally doesn’t have the power to kill people. Thankfully weapons exist.”

“I’m not talking about that.” I said, which made them both give me a look. “Divinity doesn’t just mean your divine portfolio, it means you’re also extremely strong through physical and magical capabilities…Celestia even said Dria has unnatural amount of mana and divine energy, yet instead of flexing her power through other means, like say blasting me with energy, she needs a knife or a crossbow…so what the hell?” I asked, trying to understand what makes ‘divine beings’ in this world.

“Maybe she just likes them.” Left said with a shrug. “Why use magic when has gun.”

"There's just a lot I'm not understanding…oh, also you'll be seeing less of Sunset and Pureblood, finally got them to see some form of reason."

“Awh… I liked those two.” Right huffed. “Great, the only two cool mortals I got to see semi regularly here and now they’re not gonna show up. Thanks alot Mr. kill joy.”

"Yes, I know, death is meaningless, people can just murder each other for funsies, God's are just regular people who also get tortured and raped because they aren't omnipotent, and me being the only fucking sane person here is magically a bad thing, what a fucking travesty."

“Who the fuck said gods are omnipresent?”

"No, omnipotent, those are two completely different things." I corrected. "And Celestia did when she said that the gods on Equis are 'all powerful', ya know, the thing that omnipotent means."

“Look, it’s like this. Gods in different realities oftentimes follow different rules. These however can be anything from freedoms of power to limitations. In this Equis’s case, they’re limitations. Gods can only do what their divine portfolio's allow and are limited in the magical potential of their species. So despite Dria’s high magic and divine energy, she can’t use all of it.”

"Thank you, now I understand, Celestia is full of shit and explains more on how she could be drugged or chained up when beings above and stronger than gods couldn't card Dria…which doesn't make any sense cause Celestia was also carded…and then the only other god I've met was Luna who is fuzed with a Pattern Screamer…"

“Well duh dumb ass, Dria has more divine energy and magic than Celestia. She’s the weakest god because she’s unable to use her reserves, but should she be able to she’d immediately become the most powerful.”

"And what would happen if I break the rules and let her freely use all her power?"

“You’d either shatter reality and suck all that universe into a singularity where it will again combust and create a new universe killing the old all while birthing a new. Or maybe she’ll just have some more magic freedoms. These things can be tricky.”

“Cause of course thing’s can’t be simple…” I grumbled.

“You’re dealing with Gods and divinity the fuck did you expect?”

“I expected at least something to be simple or at least not annoying as sin when dealing with a lot of the crap I’m dealing with right now.”

“Ha, oh right I forget you mortals still think Sins are important or some crap.”

I took a deep breath. “So…how long do you think I’ll be here for?”

“Dunno. They tossed you back into the ocean like last time but this time your body floated out to the coast for a while so… however long it takes for Celestia to realized you left back to Dria’s place. If she doesn’t find your body within two days then guess what? You get to stay here and move on.”

…Oh crap…

“Cause…of course…” I muttered, rubbing my temples angrily. “Why not…cause being a good person is apparently just wrong…”

“Well, when you go about trying to make friends with someone who really doesn’t want to be around people given her trauma… yes.” Left said. “With trauma like her’s, she has to want to interact with people. I mean, dude she was raped and forced to birth her rapist’s child. No one can just get over shit like that no matter how much time passes.”

“Never said or acted like she had to get over it.” I frowned.

“She literally begged you to leave and you responded by chaining her up…”

…

“No, she threatened to murder me.” I frowned. “All because she didn’t want to answer basic goddamn questions, and I was indeed ignorant to what her problem was cause Celestia decided after I died the first time to tell me her story, but I wanted to help her, show her that she can in fact, trust a person again.”

“And after that introduction of a male pony chaining her up and demanding things of her she’s gonna trust you…?” Right said. “Look, yes you didn't know the full story but at this point, you fucked up too bad that no apology can fix.”

… Damn it… I probably did remind her of that monster…

“Right, so don’t bother being a good person.” I answered. “One mistake can ruin everything, sure, when I get back you two can have fun seeing Sunset and Pure again, cause I can clearly see, trying to do a good thing means nothing.”

“It doesn’t mean nothing dumb ass.” Right said, whacking me upside the head. “You just didn’t know everything before jumping in blind. Aren’t you supposed to be a tactician? You didn’t ask, you just assumed. That’s where you fucked up in all of this.”

“I didn’t think I had to ask about something that fucking crucial!” I snapped. “But no! I suppose people just expect you to ask something deep and personal about a person, why shouldn’t Celestia have told me that she was raped before hand when she only made it sound like she just hated her job because of a bunch of insane people, it’s not like I had context through Celestia being shown as a goddess and her telling me she hates the worship.”

“Ugh… you- ah!”

Both Right and Left flinched and stood still suddenly. I turned around and… woah…

Behind me stood a tall, seven foot fully biblically accurate angel being. Well ‘stood’ more like floated… “I shall take this one.” They said. “Someone has requested a meeting with them.”

“Uh, yes boss.” Left said. He then pulled me out of the water and I was now standing on it… woah. Freaky.

“Great, now what?” I frowned, knowing I fucked up and learning that me just helping people outside of being carded was a mistake. “Yes, I fucked up, I admit it, who else want’s to tell me that?”

“The All Maker that created the Equis and it’s human world reflection you call home.”

Oh… Oh I am gonna have words with that mother fucker!

To be continued...

New Perspective, New Life

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 12

It's been a few years now, at the ripe old age of five, I was now currently being taught how to fly from mom, as I tried flapping my wings to try and gain flight but only got a minor hop into the air before falling to the ground. “Why is flying so hard?” I grumbled.

“Heh, you’re still young Mike.” Mom said as she helped me back to my feet. “Your wing muscles in your back are still small and weak. It just takes time for them to develop enough for you to achieve proper lift.”

“I know mom…” I sighed. “Just…instincts are mean and they want the sky…” I pouted.

“Heh, you’ll learn to manage them as you get older.” She said as she pat my head. “You’ll be starting school soon, you excited to be making some friends?”

“Yis!” I yipped, my tail wagging at the thought of actually making some friends in this world. “Though…school might just be boring again…ugh, I don’t want to retry school a third time.” I groaned, reminding myself that I passed highschool, then had to retake highschool in Equis’s human world, and now I need to go through school again…

“Heh, it will be fine. Worst case scenario since you might know everything already you get to advance in grades. It’s not as long as the mortal schools you’re used to either, here you’re only taught until age thirteen.”

“Awesome.” I nodded. “But what will I be doing after school? Cause…never thought about thing’s after that originally…” I said sheepishly.

“Well, from age ten to twelve most kids think about what they’ll want to do, and if you need help you can take a test that lists off all the jobs our Family does that you’d be most suited for. After that, from age thirteen to eighteen you’ll be apprenticing, paid, while learning the job. Once you finish your apprenticeship you’ll be a fully recognized adult and member of the Family, and in time can take that trial to obtain the power of an All Maker.”

Right… Right… I… almost forgot… that’s why I did this…

“Yeah…I’m doing this so I can help fix what Nitch did.” I frowned. “Did you know that him giving straight answers is…a bit unnerving?”

“Considering his parents… yeah, I can see why.” Mom nodded.

“Who are his parents?” I inquired. “I…don’t know much about this whole new giant family…”

“His mother is All Maker Pain, and his father is her husband The First Void Admin. He sure came out… different from those two.” Mom said, looking thoughtful as she crossed her arms. “Ironic considering most of their kids all work either with Pain or as Void Gods…”

“Oh…oh no…” I said worriedly.

“Something the matter Mike?”

“Just uh…scared about Pain and all that…” I admitted. “Cause Nitch made it clear that, if Pain was involved…a lot of murder would be happening.”

“That is her job, the eradication of life and a universe should… certain things happen or fail to happen.”

“R-right.” I said nervously. “So, less focus on scary things, more important things like if children’s card games can be a job.” I said. “Uh…I can do that right?” I asked sheepishly

“Well, maybe. It all depends really.” Mom said. “More likely than not you’d have to be an opponent or rival to a selected hero.”

“True.” I nodded. “But I already have enough problems back on Equis…”

“You have a long time before that comes along Mike. And playing the bad guy isn’t for everyone.”

“I know.” I nodded. “But I have at least…four god level bad guys to face back home if I can guess a trend…”

“Well, card game battling. That will at least be easier to fight than actual combat.”

“True…there’s a lot that I don’t understand about my powers the more I think about it…” I sighed. “But that’s for later.”

“Exactly. For now, just enjoy childhood.”

“Yeah…just enjoy childhood.” I said with a warm smile. “Thanks mom.”

“Come on, your father’s probably almost done making lunch by now.”

“Yay!” I cheered, having worked up an appetite from trying to fly as I fluttered my wings in joy.

I had to admit, this new… basically third life was nice. At times it reminded me a bit of… earth.

Mom and dad were amazing and so nice. My brothers were a lot of fun, being an only child before I enjoyed having siblings more than I thought I would.

Eventually though, I started school. I was amazed at how many different… beings were here. Some looked like me, more wolf-like, some were more avian, or reptilian, amphibian, some looked human-ish, otters were something else entirely.

“Well, so far it’s nice to know there are a lot of other races.” I thought to myself, seeing so many different races and wondering if I’ll be friend’s with any of them.

I took a seat at a table. Hmm… How did I make friends before…?

"Well…I have to talk to people, which might be a little concerning given I'm technically not from here…" I thought to myself, looking around to see if there was anyone I could talk to or see if they were doing something that peaked my interest. As I looked around, I noticed some kids gathered around and heard the sweet sounds of shuffling cards. “Oh?” I inquired, moving over to see what kind of cards were being played.

I walked over, seeing they had various cards. Pokemon, Bakugan, Magic, YuGiOh. Those cards were all held by a small blonde haired girl wearing a pink dress. She looked human, smelled it too. My sense of smell has been an amazing advantage of this new body of mine.

“W-wow…uh…she is really pretty…” I thought to myself, blushing a bit at my own silly thoughts as I walked over to the group around the girl. “Uh…hi there.” I said politely.

“Hey.” She said. “Are you trading cards too?”

“Well…” I hummed, digging through my Assistant and bringing out a binder full of cards. “Depends on what kind of trading we’re talking about, though I prefer to play.” I said, though my ears told me there was shuffling right here I was curious why I couldn’t smell what was causing the shuffling when she was sorting through the cards.

“We’re just trading different cards at the moment.” She said. “Are your parents Card Users too?”

“Um…not sure, Jenny and Joy do have an entire room with their card collection but I haven’t seen them use their cards yet.” I said honestly. “Also, who’s shuffling cards? I’m hearing someone shuffle but I can’t smell them.”

“You call your parents by their names?” She asked as I looked around, looking up and seeing… a cat floating partly out of a dual card shuffling.

“I…said mom and dad’s name to get the ‘who’s your parents’ question out of the way…” I said slowly. “Is…is that who I think it is?” I asked, seeing the blue furred rubber hose cartoon Cat give me a cartoonishly friendly grin as it kept shuffling it’s cards.

“That’s Doppelganger. He’s my pet… kinda.”

“O-oh…” I muttered. “That…means your dad is…Maximillion Pegasus…” I said carefully. “Oh no~...I might be super into Pegasus’s daughter…damn it, is this what he felt like meeting Cecelia?”

“Yeah. He works as a villain for heroes in All Maker Games.”

“Y-yeah…uh…” I gulped. “I…presume your mother would be Cecelia?”

“Yes, that’s my mom. How do you know them?”

“Well…it’s a little hard to explain.” I said sheepishly. “But I’m an Isekai…that just got reincarnated…” I said carefully, not sure if I should bring up I had to fight her dad…cause she’s really pretty and I don’t want to make a bad first impression.

“Oh, like my older brother.” She said.

“What?” I asked in surprise. “There are others like me?” I inquired, cause while technically I have been told it…I’ve never actually met any of them so I’m not too sure.

“Lots. Kinda hard to know who’s who unless they tell you though. Since you’re all born as infants no different than the rest of us.”

“Huh, right then.” I nodded. “Didn’t fully know that.” I said, as the both of us started to sift through my binder of all sorts of cards. “My names Mike, what’s your name?”

“Brandy.” She said.

“That’s a nice name.” I said honestly, though I noticed one of her cards. “Wait, is that Tyler, the Greatest Warrior?” I asked, seeing the Make a Wish Yugioh card in her collection. “I…know this world is really big, but I’m surprised the person put his one of a kind card up for auction.” I said in surprise.

“Oh, this?” She asked, showing off the card. “I’m surprised you know about this card, cause while it did make some news because of the Make a Wish foundation, it did go up for auction not too long ago and daddy wanted me to keep this card to show that even in this world, a simple Wish can make someone extremely happy.”

“Yeah, it does mean a lot.” I nodded. “But you’ve got quite a collection here.”

“Comes with Daddy being the Creator of Duel Monsters.” She said with a smile.

“Yeah, I can imagine.” I nodded, just looking through and talking about cards…besides my weird misstep, this conversation is really fun. “So, when did you get Doppleganger?”

“He was a birthday gift from dad when I was three.” Brandy said.

“That’s cool.” I nodded, sifting through more of my cards.

“Wait, is that a First Edition Red Eyes Black Dragon?” Brandy asked.

“Yes it is.” I said with a smile. “One of my favorite cards, and a lot of these were gifts from mom and dad on my last birthday.” I said honestly.

“Have you tried to use them yet?”

… Use… Oh… Oh they… oh! Why did I not think of that sooner?!

“I…I honestly thought that I wasn’t allowed to use this ability in this reality.” I said sheepishly. “Like how I wasn’t able to use them in the Afterlife cause I technically didn’t have my cards on me.” I said honestly, hearing Doppelganger chuckle at that. “But I presume it should be the same way right?” I questioned, bringing out a simple creature, Wattapon, and tried to summon the puffball fairy creature like before.

“And then some.” She said.

“What do you mean?” I inquired, even though I was able to summon the big blue eyed, fluffy ball with fluff antenna as it floated around with simple joy. “Is there more to it than this?”

“Yeah. My dad said he’d teach me when I’m older though.”

“That’s neat. Mom and Dad want me to enjoy life first instead of trying to think of future events…which is tough because I think too much.”

“How come?”

“Habit…” I sighed. “Just…because a lot of things…”

“From your old life?”

“Yeah…” I admitted. “Back home I had to do a lot of things…save an entire world, try and protect another world…school at the same time…” I grumbled. “Then there was the rules I just learned about the All Maker that made it…”

“Which All Maker made it?”

“Nitch…who enjoys doing a lot of weird things.” I said. “Which…the world I’m in is Contradictory and…really uncaring.”

“Oh… I met him once… Dad said he gave me my first migraine, which explains why my head hurt after I met him.”

“That’s not good.” I said worriedly. “When I met him…he was giving me a ‘did I? Or did I not?’ kind of talk…but when he started to talk straight without anything to contradict himself it was…a tad scary.”

“Sounds about right. Aunt Pain can be scary too, but she can be a lot of fun too.”

The idea that someone that destroyed universes can be fun is… odd… wait… aunt… oh crap Pain is my aunt now… that makes Nitch my… cousin?

Shit I think I just had an aneurysm!

“I don’t like hearing Nitch is my cousin…” I whined. “He made the Shakespewean world and I’m still trying to filter out that nonsense from my mind…”

“And this is why dad says aunt Pain keeps a close eye on any new realities he makes.”

“Yeah…” I nodded. “So…right now I’m just hoping that my reincarnation will also help me be strong enough to…help save the world…cause I’ve been thinking too much about all the problems happening there and…how I’m the one that has to fix it all…”

“Sounds like you’re gonna be busy when you get older.”

“Yes…and there’s just…too much to think about…” I shook my head. “Just hope my new life here will make sure I don’t yell at a lot of people when I get back…that’s not something they deserve considering how cold the world is for them…”

To be continued...

Chapter 13

Time flew by and life was pretty good. My brothers were always fun to hang around, even if they didn’t like playing with cards so much as collecting them.

Today however I was finally going over to Brandy’s house to play cards and hang out.

Granted I do have concerns given her father, she’s real fun to play against and uses fair deck building and doesn’t use cheesy tactics.

“Thankfully she believes in some OG stuff that doesn’t involve making sure your opponent can’t play the game.” I thought to myself honestly. “But…I really hope Pegasus won’t be mad with me here…”

"You excited for your playdate?" Dad asked me.

“Yis!” I said happily, though I was a bit nervous. “Just…hope I don’t do anything silly…”

"Heh, well a little silliness is in order. Makes the best memories." Dad said as we walked through space on a magically forming ground beneath us.

“I’ll try.” I said. “Just…hope Mr. Pegasus won’t be upset with me hanging out with Brandy.”

"He might get a bit overprotective but he's a good dad. And should he get a bit too rude his wife usually pulls him back in. Usually with a baseball bat…"

“Oh boy…who would have thought Cecilia would be the danger wife.” I said sheepishly. “Well…let’s hope for the best.”

As we approached Brandy's house I was surprised to see it looked… like a normal, average two story house you'd see on earth. A fair sized front and back yard of this house just floating in space.

These houses are always cool to see. Even if they can feel out of place.

“A little surprised to see it’s…rather average on the outside…” I hummed. “Wonder if it’ll be like Toon World inside…”

Dad walked me to the door. He rang the bell and after a bit the door opened.

Now, I won't lie, part of my inner nerd wanted to geek out at seeing Pegasus himself standing before me. The real deal and so intimidating…

The other was confused as to why he was wearing an apron that was heavily stained.

Even more confused when he wasn't wearing his clothes from the show but rather a black T-shirt and some shorts with no shoes.

"Ah, hello Joy." Pegasus said.

"Pegasus." Dad nodded.

“Hello.” I said politely, given that this was the second time meeting him, but first as a ‘pedestrian’, I really wanted to make a good first impression. “Were we…interrupting something?”

"Hm? No, I was just cooking." Pegasus said. "Come on in, Brandy is in the living room so you two can play while your father and I talk."

“Alright.” I nodded. “Thank you.” I said, carefully moving past the two to go see Brandy. “Just a nice simple day…hopefully.” I thought to myself, looking around for Brandy.

I walked inside, finding everything looked… normal. A normal house. Huh.

Brandy was sitting next to a short coffee table, various cards laid on before her, and a few piles next to her as well.

“Hey Brandy.” I said with a smile, pushing back my surprise that this wasn’t some Cartoon land in here, but just a simple normal home. “How you doing today?”

"I'm good. Glad you were able to make it. Did you bring your cards too?"

“Yep.” I said with a smile, bringing out a few deck boxes filled with my cards. “Got my cards ready for a fun day.” I said readily.

"Cool." She said.

Brandy and I began looking cards over, making decks and comparing styles. Good fun really.

“Is it weird that I’m…surprised your house isn’t some cartoon land?” I inquired, even though I saw her Doppleganger cartoon familiar lazily napping on the couch, it still felt…odd to see this place so normal.

“Dad would have that but mom likes the sense of normalcy. He did teach me a trick to do that though.”

“Oh really?” I inquired. “Mind if I see?”

She nodded, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a deck card. I noticed however it was blank. Just the back design and nothing on the front. She threw it to the side, the card floating up and standing vertically like a door and growing to the size of a door. “Come on.” She said, standing up and walking to the dark door.

I blinked. “Well then…” I said, getting up and grabbing my new Gate Guardian deck just in case and following after her.

We walked through the card and found ourselves in an all empty void of space.

“Make Land. Make Sky. Make Light. Make Grass. Make Trees. Make clouds.” Brandy said. Suddenly in a blink we were standing on a grassy field with patches of trees under a blue semi cloudy sky.

“Eheh Excuse me?” I asked in shock and awe.

“It’s called Mini Dimension. It’s not that big but you can make almost anything in these.” She said. “You just say the command ‘Make’ and then what you want it to make. Watch. Make Cake.”

Suddenly there was a fair sized cake on the ground before us. White frosting covering it.

“Uh…” I blinked. “Make Ice Cream?” I said, not entirely sure if it would work out…but thankfully it did, as a tub of vanilla ice cream appeared next to the cake. “Oh…oh I can feel my teeth crying.”

“Heh, yeah. Mom likes to make sure I don’t eat too much, especially before dinner.”

“Yeah, mom doesn’t like when I try to snake too much as well.” I admitted. “But…mini dimensions…this is a dangerous thing to give a nine year old and I am all for it.”

“I can’t make anything dangerous. It’s also got some safety features dad put in before he gave it to me. Said it would be a good place to both practice with my cards and summons and to keep my imagination active.”

“That’s good.” I nodded. “So, I did bring one of my deck’s in if you want to do some Summoning practice.”

“Sure.”

I nodded with a smile, hopping back to give us some space. “Alright, whatever summon you want Brandy.” I said, starting to shuffle my Gate Guardian Deck and ready for the battle.

“Alright.” Brandy smiled, pulling out…is that a Bakugan? “Bakugan Brawl!”

The duels were really cool. I know I’ve seen them appear and fight in person already, but against another person in a proper duel, it’s a whole new experience.

“That was really fun.” I said with a warm smile, seeing my Gate Guardian Combined go up against Infinite Dragonoid.

“Yeah. More fun than just the normal cards.” Brandy nodded.

“Kids.” We turned to see Pegasus standing in the card doorway. “Dinner is ready, time to stop playing.”

“Yes dad!” Brandy said.

“Okay sir!” I answered as well, disbanding Gate Guardian and heading to the door to get some food. “A tough duel always works up an appetite.” I said, which my stomach growled in agreement.

We walked out the card doorway, it shrinking back to a normal card and Brandy picked it up. Once that was done we walked into the dinning room. I sat next to dad. I looked at Pegasus’s wife.

Cecilia Pegasus, mother of Brandy and…jeez, the anime did not due her beauty justice…and also was surprising how similar her and Brandy were, but instead of Cecilia wearing a frilly dress for dinner, she wore a nice loose clothing that were comfy for her, her T-shirt having the phrase ‘Hubby Wrangler’ on it with a cartoonish display of her and Pegasus together.

“It’s nice to meet you Mrs. Pegasus.” I said politely to Cecillia.

“Please, Cecilia is fine.” She said with a smile.

“Alright.” I nodded, seeing Pegasus walk in with some cartoon butler’s, walking around and putting down our plates…and boy did it smell delicious.

“Dinner is served.” Pegasus said readily. “So, Mikey-boy, I see you’ve become fast friends with my dear Brandy.”

“Y-yes, and I’m always happy to be her friend.” I said readily, already noticing a mild stink eye from Pegasus but he kept up his jovial and polite smile.

The plates were served, large T-bone steaks, baked potato covered in sour cream, chopped green onion, bacon bits and melted butter. A side of mixed veggies, and several plates with biscuits for grabs.

I started to dig in with everyone else, immediately going for the large T-bone and eating it. “Wow, this tastes amazing!”

“Thank you, I have had plenty of time to perfect my cooking for my wonderful family.” Pegasus said simply.

“You are often more the house husband than not.” Dad said, chuckling.

“Heh… well as my boss my lack of work hours are on you.” Pegasus said.

“You gonna argue against the excess family time?”

“No…” Pegasus pouted.

“So…” I said sheepishly. “When did you start working for mom and dad?”

“Not long after I joined The Family. To be fair I sometimes wonder if I was brought in as more of King’s inner child wanting a duel with a childhood cartoon favorite rather than any actual skill or power.” Pegasus said.

“They did duel you a lot back then… Then again they were also new to the whole ‘retirement’ thing so…” Dad sighed.

“Well…I can fully understand why he would do it…but did it also involve…” I made a motion to Cecilila as I wasn’t sure how to properly word it.

“Oh yes, I was happily reunited with my Cecilia when I joined the Family, one of the many things your Uncle did to help me feel more at home instead of them always being a giant nerd.”

“You also nerded out plenty when he showed you his cartoon collection.” Cecilia mentioned which made Pegasus lightly scratch the back of his head in embarrassment.

“Y-yes, well it did help break up the monotony of our many many duels.”

I smiled. “Cartoon’s are always great, no matter the age.”

“Yes, King is always looking for new cartoons and to watch… when not that they peek in on people out in reality. I guess at sometime you should meet your uncle…aunt… whichever works for you when you meet them.” Dad said.

“Right…that won’t be confusing.” I joked. “But so far, Uncle King sounds like they're really fun.”

“They can be… when they aren’t paranoid or overreacting to something.” Dad chuckled.

“Aren’t we all…” I sighed, eating some of the veggies and enjoying the taste of it.

“Oh don’t be like that.” Pegasus said readily. “This is a time to not be paranoid or overreact to things, especially when you have a…wonderful friendship with my dear daughter.” Pegasus said, though the small hesitancy on finishing that statement made me a little worried.

“Oh really now?” Dad asked, smirking with a raised brow. “Brandy, what did you and Mike do last when I picked him up from school?”

“I hugged him goodbye.” Brandy said nonchalantly.

I think I heard Pegasus’s fork snap.

“Oh really?” Pegasus asked, his jovial turn staying but I could hear an edge to it…and some small wisp’s of darkness.

“S-so anyways! How has life been treating you all?” I asked quickly, trying to diffuse this possibly worrying situation.

“Oh I’ve been doing well.” Cecilia said, looking between me and Brandy. “Though I am having a sense of deja vu here.”

“A-and what kind of Deja vu?” I asked sheepishly.

“Of when me and my sweet Pegasus were children and met in a family get together.” Cecilia said honestly, making me flush with embarrassment and…I think I heard a plate suddenly break like it had a knife shoved through it.

“U-uh…I mean…” I said nervously, trying to come up with some deflection here.

“Maybe we should schedule a sleep over.” Dad said.

“NEVER!” Pegasus yelled, as he summoned…Relinquished…oh no…

Suddenly, Cecilia was over by Pegasus, a baseball bat in hand as she first whacked the Relinquished through the wall, then her Husband through the other wall.

“Must you tease him so Joy?” She asked.

“You didn’t stop me.” Dad chuckled.

“True…” She smirked.

“Uh….” I blinked, seeing as the woman literally slammed both her husband and a very dangerous monster through walls…”Is…this a common occurrence? And uh…how!?”

“Oh anytime any of our daughters get friendly with others, Pegasus get’s rather aggressive… so it’s somewhat common. Also, don’t ask questions you won’t want the answers to.” Cecilia said, carrying the bat over her shoulder as she walked back to her seat.

“I…suppose that’s what the ‘Hubby Wrangler’ shirt means…” I said sheepishly, looking over to Brandy. “And…you’re okay with this?”

“Eh, my sisters have more crazy stories.” She shrugged.

“And…how many sisters do you have?” I inquired. “And how crazy?”

“In total, Brandy included, four hundred and sixteen. Craziest would be when Pegasus burned Gala’s boyfriend’s home planet down… that was a nightmare…” Cecilia sighed.

“Good lord.” I said in horror.

“He didn’t respect Gala’s true beauty!” Pegasus tried to defend himself with a shaky hand raised.

“Yet he still married her and you spoil their kids whenever we or they visit.” Cecilia. “Just lucky we were able to reset the planet and make it so that didn’t happen. Though I did let the boy and Gala beat their father with a wide range of tools as an apology.”

“Oh is that why you borrowed Lindworm?” Dad asked.

“Yes, Gala had a lot of fun using that.”

“Restrict tried to warn the master…” I heard Relinquished ‘say’, pulling itself out of the wall and rubbing it’s giant eye head. “And your batting arm is still as strong as ever ma’am.”

“Thank you, and sorry for the hit, I know when he summons you you have little choice.”

I looked over to see Brandy smiling at me, even with all this craziness…well, I suppose this could be weirder.

To be continued...

Chapter 14

Years and many danger times avoided with the help of my monsters and Cecilia being the one who wears the pants in their relationship…

In several cases I witnessed that to be more literal than I ever wanted to know…

I was nine now and soon would be needing to take an apprenticeship. For what though…

“Hmm…” I hummed. “There’s a lot of things I can apprentice for…Summoner’s core maybe? Or should it be Tactics?” I grumbled, scratching my head as I didn’t know what to do.

I had options, several that could help me greatly when I get back to Equis… but I still didn't know what to pick. This was like submitting for college all over again…

I groaned and hit my head against the table. “Ugh~! This sucks…” I scratched my head and tried to think of what I could do. “Screw it…Tactic’s it is.” I said, signing up for the tactic’s apprenticeship.

“Language.” Dad said as he walked passed me.

“Sorry.” I said nervously. “Just…annoyed about this, it’s like College all over again…”

“Heh, I can see that. Though to be fair, what you learn in your apprenticeship will be more useful than college and no debts. Honestly I can’t believe so many planets across the multiverse still make people pay for an education like that…” Dad sighed. He then picked up a book from the nearby shelf. “So, you’re gonna be a tactician?”

“Well, gotta learn some tactics when I’m all about summing and stuff.” I admitted. “Plus it would help me plan out how I’m going to start fixing Equis…” I sighed, scratching my head as I didn’t even know where to start with that nonsense.

“You’re still a child Mike, you shouldn’t stress so much about things that are so far away.” Dad said, walking over and scruffing my head.

“I know I know.” I said, my tail wagging at the scruffing. “But…it’s still just a big thing to worry about…”

“Being a god isn’t an easy thing. An Admin, even harder… and you’re working to be an All Maker, that’s gonna be extremely hard. Tactics are important, but you’ll also need to learn more. I know someone you can apprentice under that can help you. Before you can become an All Maker, you need to start as a god.”

“Who’s the one I’m apprenticing under?” I asked curiously. “And…never thought a Children’s Card game could lead me to becoming a God…”

“His name is Wolf, and he’s a God of War.”

“God of War…uh…sure.” I said slowly. “And his name is Wolf? Why?”

“He quite literally had the soul of a Wolf God’s firstborn shoved into him and Wolves were around when he was born where they really shouldn’t have been.” Dad said, giving what I can only assume was a brief explanation.

“Huh…that’s cool.” I said honestly. “So what’s he like?”

“Bit of a nerd. Most of what he does is spend time with his harem and… well, I don’t think I need to explain what, but they do have a few universes they oversee.”

“Huh…” I blinked. “That’s…interesting…also how common are Harems?”

“Yes.”

“Of course…” I sighed. “So, I get to be with a God of War…now is this the ‘Tactical’ kind of War or the ‘Rip and Tear until it’s done’ kind of War?”

“Both. Like I said, he’s a nerd.” Dad laughed.

“Well…at least I have someone else to nerd out with.” I said honestly.

I wasn’t sure what to expect about this Wolf person. I knew he worked with Aunt Pain on and off, and I guessed that from his name he was maybe at least wolf-like in terms of looks or something. I wasn’t expecting a very humanoid looking Blaziken with his own unique versions of the Blades of Chaos bound to his arms.

“Hey.” Wolf said, giving me a wave. “You’re Mike, right?”

“Yes I am…and ya know, when I heard the name ‘Wolf’, I didn’t expect a Blaziken.” I admitted.

“Heh, yeah that’s… a story…” He sighed. “So, I was told you plan on becoming an All Maker. That’s a long journey.”

“As I’ve been told.” I nodded. “But I’m ready for it.” I said readily.

“Alright. Well first step is to become a god, this entails some trials and such to take. But first, you need to know what kind of God you want to become.”

“And what kind of god am I going to be?”

“You have to choose.” Wolf said.

“Well…I don’t know what kind, cause so far my powers are in summoning and casting Yugioh cards…plus I don’t know the full extent of all this to be honest.”

“Hmm… Let me ask you something.” Wolf started. “What is it you hope to do once you become an All Maker and return to the realm you came from?”

“I want to fix the world that Nitch made, to help the world not be so uncaring and contradictory…to help the world see that what’s going on shouldn’t be the status quo, that it shouldn’t be some bloody miracle that I managed to get two sisters from nearly murdering each other on an hourly basis…” I frowned. “That being one example of many…”

“Ah, yeah… Nitch… I met him before… I was on the team that slaughtered his UwU shakespeare reality…” Wolf said, shivering. “Well, if that’s your goal than I know exactly what type of God you need to become. A God of Order.”

“First, thank you for murdering that abomination of a reality.” I nodded. “And two…a God of Order? Well…I suppose that would make sense given I also have to play by some rules with my cards…”

“Yes, it will also more easily help you counteract the natural order of how Nitch’s realities work, which are as you can imagine, chaotic. Unfortunately, Order and Chaos go hand in hand. You would be paired with a Chaos God to help you… keep a balance on the world and in reality, on top of that you would need to find one that is willing to also become an All Maker with you, because if one or more powerful than the other you or they might accidentally consume the other unwillingly.”

“O-oh…right…” I said nervously. “That’ll be…something to think about.’

“Lucky for you however, I already have someone in mind. Maybe you two could become friends.” Wolf said.

“Oh really? Who would that be?” I inquired.

“My son, Harlow. He’s about your age and I’m sure you two can get along.”

“Cool.” I said with a smile. “Always happy to make new friends, when do I get to meet them?”

Suddenly, I was tackled to the ground in a hard faceplant.

“Now. Harlow, meet Mike.”

I managed to force myself to turn and look. Harlow was… he was a humanoid Mareep, only his fur was pitch black and his horns were more like a ram’s in terms of looks but still had the colors.

He was also sitting on my back… ouch…

“For being a wolf I expected you to have better instincts.” I heard Harlow say.

“Oh…oh this isn’t going to be fun…” I muttered. “Can you please get off?”

“Make me.”

I frowned, trying to use my hybrid strength to get him off me. “And what pokemon are you? You don’t look like any Mareep I’ve seen.”

“I’m still a Mareep, I just like my fur and horns like this.” He said, jumping while sitting on me still, forcing me back onto the ground.

“Harlow, play nice.” Wolf sighed.

With that, Harlow got off. I pushed myself up, dusting myself off and seeing Harlow just rolled his eyes at me. “Not my fault he’s a weakling. And he’s one of the children of Joy the Paladin and Jenny the Sniper.”

I huffed, bringing out a Heroic Hammer and bonking him on the head. “I’m a lot stronger than you’d think.”

He swiped the Heroic Hammer from me… and broke it with his hands. Snapping it in two, the item reverting back to a card that was ripped in half. “And I’m stronger than you in general.”

“And you owe me a new Heroic Hammer card.” I frowned.

“So he’s just mean then?” Brandy asked me and she and I were deck building at my house today.

“Yes.” I nodded. “Was hoping for a friend, not a bully…and while I know my possible job soon will need me dealing with more of his nonsense…it won’t be fun.”

“Well, it sounds like he doesn’t respect you because he sees you as weaker than him. Maybe try and prove him wrong? Maybe try and duel him?”

“He’ll probably just rip apart my cards again…” I sighed. “I mean, I can probably force him to be weaker, there’s plenty of cards that can do that…”

“Maybe, but if he’s trying to become a chaos god, he can possibly will himself to disobey the cards effects.”

“Which sucks…” I sighed.

“Hopefully you can figure something out.”

“I’m trying…” I sighed. “But what apprenticeship did you pick?”

“I decided to work in Soul Processing.”

… Huh…

“Soul Processing?” I inquired. “What’s that like?”

“Well depending on which department you choose you work in either making souls or helping to prepare them for reincarnation.”

“That’s cool…I suppose that’s what Nitch was doing…” I hummed.

“A form of it, yeah.” She nodded. “It’s just gonna be extracting the personalities of the souls from their previous life and putting it into a new body, then the soul gets sent to reincarnation.”

Huh… personality entering a body?

“Huh…didn’t think I’d hear personalities entering bodies before.” I said honestly.

“Yeah. The soul is like a sponge when it’s in a living body, the memories, personality, ect from their time alive. I’d be extracting that and putting them into special bodies that can house them in the form of the body they had or wanted in their past life and doesn’t allow the negatives from being in a body that is soulless and Heartless. They’d be no different from when they were alive.”

Huh… didn’t know that… Interesting…

“That is really interesting.” I said honestly, thinking about how that all could work.

“Yeah.”

I huffed. My body aches, both from the abuse and the exercise, in my hand was a foam club that was thick enough to hurt but not really deal damage. I could barely grip it now.

That being said… Harlow used his and ran circles around me. Damn it, how is he that fast? That strong?! This… skilled in a fight?!

“This is royally unfair.” I frowned. “How are you this strong!?”

“I’m just better than you.” He shrugged. “Shame, you’re part wolf and part griffon. Two predators. I’m basically a sheep. Isn’t this sad you can’t even land a hit on me.” He laughed, smirking at me.

“Yes, yes, I get it, you’re compensating for something that I don’t care about.” I growled, as when he went to strike me again I used Darkworld Shackle on him, a ball and chain latching onto his leg as the ball started to laugh at him and I dodged away from his slower swing.

He huffed, looking to the laughing ball and chain. He gripped the chain and pulled the laughing ball up to him, stuffing his club in there before he dropped it, reaching down to his foot and-

Snap!

I backpedaled… Harlow… dislocated his own ankle, the cuff above it slipping off as he glared at me. With an audible pop he put it back into place, not even flinching when he dislocated it or popped it back into place.

“That all you got?” He asked, yanking the club out from the ball’s maw and then throwing it by the chain back towards me.

The ball and chain disappeared as it went back to my deck. “Okay, hold up, the hell was all that!?”

“What?”

“You just dislocated your own ankle, and then popped it back into place without even batting an eye! The hell!”

“It’s called a pain tolerance genius.” He said with an eye roll.

“Well one of us has to be if you’re dumb enough to not understand my question.” I frowned. “You are nine years old, you shouldn’t have a pain tolerance that stupidly high…or even know how to dislocate your own bones…”

“Unlike you, I’m putting effort towards my goals. As much as I can.”

“And what goal is that that involves a nine year old to go through enough pain that dislocating their own ankle isn’t that bad?” I asked incredulously.

“To become the strongest of the All Makers and cross past the barrier to the other side beyond Afterlife.”

“That kind of sounds impossible, why are you magically thinking about this?” I asked.

“Because no one knows what’s on the other side… at least. No one willing to talk.” He growled. “If it’s something only the strongest can know then I will become the strongest to know.”

“So you’ve devoted every waking moment to this single dream?” I asked.

“Yes. Unlike you, I take my goals seriously.”

“And unlike you, I see that Life is worth more than being a simple minded idiot wanting to do nothing but obtain a dream that’s way out there time wise.” I said bluntly.

“Pst. Did you forget who you were born to? We’re ageless you idiot. Time isn’t something I’m concerned with, and when you return to whatever reality you come from, you’ll be outliving them too, even gods. If you become an All Maker, only another All Maker can kill you. You’ll outlive that universe by countless eternities, even as you are now, you’ll live long enough to see that big star filled universe decay in it’s heat death.” He smirked. “Time is something we’ll have plenty of.”

“So you’ll just let Life slip past you in your quest to be the best, like no one ever was?” I asked. “That sounds…stupid and depressing.” I admitted.

“Hm, then I guess you won’t mind when I outpace you in strength and… consume you.” I flinched. “I mean, I won’t mind. You however, well, do you really want to die so easily?”

“I activate Zero Sum…” I said coldly, as the cocky smirk the Mareep gave me seemed to give way to a look of horror, as I got up and smacked them with the bat and knocked them down like they did to me. “You will never surpass me, you will never consume me, and you will regret threatening me…you understand?” I growled as I shoved my claws into their arm, which my ears flicked up when I heard…

A gasp of pain…

“Wh-what?” I asked in suddenly realization, whatever feeling I had a moment ago vanished as I…I felt woozy…”Ugh…the heck?” I staggered back a bit and tried to get my bearings after…whatever the hell that was.

Before I could let go, Harlow grabbed my arm, the one with the claws still piercing their skin and gripped-

CRACK!

I screamed as I felt my wrist break as he pulled me off him, then punched me across the ground.

“Tsk. Lucky shot.” He huffed. I felt my wrist… numb, then suddenly move and twist back into the right position before a cool feeling washed over it and I could move it again, the pain gone.

I looked back to Harlow and the claw marks of mine were already gone from his arm.

“Well…glad regeneration works…” I muttered, shaking my head again and trying to get my head back on straight. “But power alone won’t get you anywhere, especially if you’re doing it all by yourself.” I told the normally smug prick.

“And all the thinking and planning in the world won’t mean shit when someone comes along that can just pile drive your plans into the ground.” He spat. “There’s always a bigger fish. Someone will always be better. Be it stronger, or smarter than you.”

"Could have fooled me with that sudden display." I countered, though I still wondered what that feeling was and what 'Zero Sum' actually did, cause I was able to hit him and hurt him when I normally couldn't…

“If you’re ever gonna listen to anything I say, then listen to this. Someone will always bullshit you. There will always be at least one that you can’t beat.”

“Gee, thanks for the advice Captain Obvious,” I said sarcastically. “Do you have any other advice that I already know about or are you going to try and tell me something but have it thrown out cause you’ve been nothing but a jerk to me since we met.”

“Yeah.” He said, snapping his fingers. I looked down to see there was suddenly a card under me. “You aren’t the only one who knows how to play with cards.”

I got hit by a blinding flash before…

I was now bound in chains, a heavy muzzle over my snout and a-

I felt something snatch my deck from me and looking at the culprit, it was a small little green racoon looking creature that then gave my deck to Harlow.

Did he just… subdue me?

I lunged after the bastard to get my cards back, fury aiding my lunge at this rat bastard, as I just wanted rip his head off!

He side stepped me, the chains around me making me fall to the ground as he was looking through my deck. “Heh. Good set up, but cards from mass production will only take you so far.” He said, walking away as I was trying to inch worm towards his feet. “That Zero Sum card trick, now that was noteworthy. Didn’t think you even had it in you to create new cards. Guess you take after your parents more than I thought.”

"Get back here you fucker!" I mentally shouted, struggling against everything as I just got more and more furious here.

“How did it go… right, like this.” He said, snapping his fingers. Another card appeared under me, and I felt… weak. I felt a sense of helplessness hit me like a train as even gravity felt like it was threatening to break my bones. And mixed into all that I felt a sense of dread and fear.

When the card under me faded, so did the feeling but my heart still wouldn’t calm down… shit.

The chains around me vanished and I managed to push myself to sit up. Harlow placed my deck in my hand. “And next time you think you got one up on me, remember,” He said, grabbing my wrist then headbutting my muzzle. I fell back feeling the heat from the pain and a trickle of blood spill from my nose. “Anything you can do, I can match and surpass.”

I…don't know what happened next…all I heard was cards flying…I felt my teeth puncturing something…and the taste of sheep blood in my mouth…but this blood boiling rage wouldn't stop…I thought I felt myself get hit but my heart wouldn't stop pounding…

“Heh, did you put Harlow with Mike to force him to be more physically aggressive?” Joy asked.

“Mike has a long… hard… painful road ahead of him. If he wants to become an All Maker, he needs to know how to fight as well as how to think.” Wolf sighed. “Harlow is rather brash and prone to violence, if anyone was going to force it out of Mike it was him.”

“Heh, think they’ll figure out they knew each other back on their earth?”

“Maybe. With time. For the most part Harlow doesn’t care to remember their past life. Can’t blame them, it was… rather cruel.”

“That why you took him in when he died?”

“Yeah. Unfortunately he saw… him just before passing so… that’s why he’s obsessed with the other side of the Afterlife Barrier.”

“Heh, too bad it doesn’t open from this side.”

“Yeah, still, Harlow won’t stop trying. When it does open I know Harlow will be the first one to go through that door.”

“Heh. Yeah. So, should we stop them from repeatedly killing each other?”

“Nah. Mike needs to vent all that anger out and Harlow can use a proper sparring partner.”

"YOU WILL DIE ALONE AND WEAK AND I WILL LAUGH!" They both heard me scream in pure rage.

"I'm sure they'll be the best of friends." Joy chuckled.

“Ten rem says they’ll end up a thing.” Wolf added.

“OH BITCH ME A RIVER YOU FUCKER!” Harlow roared.

"BRING IT YOU EDGY COTTON BALL!"

"Twenty says Harlow turns into a bottom." Joy added.

“Fifty says both are subs to Brandy.” Wolf said.

"Okay that's no contest." Joy laughed.

To be continued...

Chapter 15

Time flew by. Harlow and I were more often than not… fighting. If not with cards and magic, with claws, fists, or whatever.

We were fourteen now, and honestly I was amazed we got any work done in our apprenticeship when we were also always fighting one another.

“Another day, another stupid amount of time with edgy mcfluffy prick…” I growled.

“I’m amazed you’ve kept up with this apprenticeship given how much you seem to hate Harlow.” Brandy said as we were playing a normal game of YuGiOh in my house.

“Because I kinda have to?” I offered carefully. “Cause this is my apprenticeship to try and get strong enough to start becoming an All Maker, and if I have to deal with that jerk the entire time I work through cleaning up Nitch’s mess than I have to deal with it…”

“Right, but that also means Harlow would have to be part of it, cause he’s the Chaos to your Order, you two will be going together when it gets to that point wouldn’t you?”

“Probably? I hate it but from what I’ve been told, my ‘partner’ needs to be as strong as me…and either I deal with him or someone worse.” I said carefully.

“Think there is anything that can get you two to get along?” She asked.

“I doubt it, cause as far as he’s shown me he's a spiteful bastard that cares about nothing other than power and a massive superiority complex that I am personally challenging and he hates that.” I admitted. “And I personally find that part hilarious.”

“Huh. Sounds a bit like you, you know.” Brandy said, making me gasp and clench my heart in mock betrayal.

“Brandy, my confidant, why must thou stab mine heart like that?” I asked dramatically.

“I’m just saying. Sometimes you can be a bit egotistical, overconfident, stubborn, rude, and you always have to be in the right when there’s only a small amount of truth in what you’re doing or know.” She said. “The only thing you don’t have is his temper and even that you do have when you both are in the room. No wonder your dads thought you two would be a good pair for Order and Chaos, you two are a lot alike.”

“I am not egotistical, do I look overconfident…I can be stubborn, I try not to be rude…and most of the time I’ve had to constantly have a reason to do thing’s or say stuff before people just call me an idiot and ignore what I do…” I explained

“You’re kinda proving my point about always having to be in the right…” Brandy said, putting down a card. “Also, I win.”

I looked over, looking at my own cards and grumbling, knowing I should have used Evenly Matched last turn…”I’m not proving anything, and I never said I was right, I was pointing out what I am and am not…” I said, scooping up my cards and shuffling again. “Alright, one thing I can correct, do I look confident to you?” I asked, cause besides all the wanton amounts of sheep murder…then slumped my shoulders. ”I…just realized something that I hate so much…”

“You’re in the closet?” She asked, making me drop my cards.

“Woman please.” I whined. “The important thing I’m trying to talk about is that…my stupid training with Harlow is like Sunset and Pureblood’s ‘rivalry’...I should be better than just blatant murder and violence because I don’t like them…but apparently I’m not allowed to…”

“Huh. Well that’s irony at it’s finest.” Brandy said.

“Yes, and it bites because I’m no better than what I’m trying to stop.” I sighed,.

“So… what are you going to do then?”

“No idea at this point…because I’m doing all this so that I can help Equis become a better place, not placate it’s nonsense or worse, to join in on it’s nonsense…but what do I know…” I shook my head bitterly.

“Well, did Harlow tell you why he wanted to become an All Maker?”

“Because he wants to find some dumbass door to the Afterlife and he needs to be ‘the strongest’ to really find it.” I rolled my eyes.

“And you… insulted him for it?”

“Not until he pissed me off enough.” I said honestly. “Before that I was confused why he was only nine years old without a sense of pain constantly acting like he was the greatest thing since sliced bread…”

“Well his dad is a God of War, he probably inherited some useful powers from that, plus his mom is a Goddess of Life so, more than likely a powerful passive healing factor on top of pain nullification and possibly even natural talents for combat and magic in general.” Brandy hummed.

“He said he started working towards being ‘the strongest’ ever since he could start his training.” I said. “Then I asked him why he was so single minded in this goal, that he would throw away everything else just to pursue it…he just gave me a vague ‘well, we’re ageless so why not?’ and left it at that.”

“Well, we are.” Brandy shrugged. “There is a lot we could do in life, with all the time we have. My sisters have all done a lot over the years, but they all usually have one thing they do constantly, for personal or other reasons. It helps keep them centered when they realize just how much time passes, and how fast it can pass when you stop counting the years.”

“Alright, but I know what I’m doing this for.” I admitted. “Oh yeah, he also kept telling me a bunch of ‘you know who your parents are right?’, and should I care? Does me being a griffon dire wolf hybrid mean something magically?”

“... You don’t know who your parents are or what your parents do within The Family?” Brandy asked me like I just grew a second head.

“Who and what?” I asked.

“Mike, your dad is Joy the Paladin, younger brother to All Maker King and veteran of the War for Creation… and your mom, Jenny the Sniper? Also a war Veteran and is skilled in any form of weapon with a trigger regardless of skill, size or design. The two of them are legends and despite not being All Makers are on the same power level as them.” Brandy said.

I blinked, honestly surprised at how well known they were…but that still raised the question…”And…what does that have to do with me?” I asked carefully.

“Everything! Mike, your parents give you your powers just by you being born to them. How quickly or how powerful you are at the beginning of your development depends heavily on what you inherited from them. Not only that, it also determines things like how fast you gain skills and powers in combat, those relating to what you inherit will be easier to get than those not related to them.”

“Uh…huh…” I said slowly. “I…suppose that’s why Harlow keeps getting more and more pissed at me every waking moment I bridge the gap in our strength each time we fight, but after that…I never noticed a single thing that would suggest I was special?” I shrugged helplessly.

“Well, you’ve mostly been using cards and magic, your parents specialized in spears and firearms. Not to mention your mom’s Bloodlust Rage…” Brandy said.

“Okay that I noticed.” I admitted. “The rage is…rather scary sometimes…”

“You really need to talk with your parents about that. Were it anyone other than Harlow you could have really hurt someone if you went off.”

“Well good thing that dad specifically wanted Wolf and Harlow to be my trainers.” I admitted.

“You had your first Bloodlust Rage?!” Dad yelped.

Mom scooped me up and hugged me. “My baby’s finally growing up into their killer instincts!” She cheered.

“I…technically had my first Bloodlust Rage when I was nine…” I admitted sheepishly. “But uh…Brandy seemed to think I was absolutely insane for believing that you two being my parents was…nothing really special?”

“Oh honey, were you ignoring schoolwork and deck building in class back when you were in school?” Mom asked me.

… Eheheh…

“Uh…no?” I said sheepishly. “I was paying attention, I’m getting straight A’s for a reason!” I tried to defend myself here.

“Clearly not paying attention all the time.” Dad sighed. “Thought it was weird you didn’t ask us questions but I figured maybe you talked with your brothers.”

Mom then put me down. “Well, you’re still young Mike, but your powers and abilities can become whatever you want them to be, but at your age they’re heavily aligned towards what your father and I do and have. Think of them like how genetics typically works. You inherited some of our powers and those powers will be strongest in you while you are young and while you grow up they will also grow passively, but once you’re matured you can alter your powers towards what you want to do.” Mom said.

“Right…so should I start using spears and guns then?” I asked carefully. “Cause that’s what Brandy said you two were really good at with…whatever those Titles ment.”

“Well, you will have a natural talent for them.” Dad said. “You can still use your cards, but your potential with them won’t grow until you age into adulthood and your powers mature, letting you control their development.”

“Of course…” I grumbled. “Good to know I’ve more or less been gimping myself through power growth…though I still find it hilarious how fast I’ve been ruining Harlow’s ego with me getting stronger and better than him each fight.”

“Well you do have an unfair advantage.” Mom smirked. “You’re our son. Power wise Wolf and his wife are much lower than we are, so of course you’re going to be more powerful than him with minimal effort. Probably why he hates you so much, he’s training hard for what you got from us.”

… Well now I feel guilty…

“Certainly didn’t seem that way when I had no idea I was this strong or get this strong.” I frowned. “Probably was getting more pissed because I was getting better through me not knowing…well, sucks for him, he’s been an ass to me this whole time when I at least wanted to be friends with him at the start.”

“Now now, don’t be like that.” Dad said. “Some people don’t want friendship until they can prove something, in this case, that he can beat you.”

“Oh, I know! I can bring you to his house, it will be fun and I know he won’t try and attack you immediately around his mom.” Mom said. “Been a while since I spoke to Roxy anyway.”

“Well…hopefully the rest of Harlow’s family is kinder…” I admitted.

“Awe! You’re so fluffy and cute and AH!” The humanoid Guardivor, named Roxy, was hugging me very tight as soon as she saw me. Honestly upon arriving at Harlow’s home I noticed that, first, it was a massive planet filled with various humanoid pokemon people. Apparently some are Wolf’s other Wives, some are Roxy’s other mates, and the vast majority are Harlow’s siblings.

Honestly upon arriving here, I saw Harlow, and wanted to laugh because he was dressed in what looked to be a little sailors uniform… then his mom appeared, made a noise that made my canine ears want to bleed before crushing me in her arms and… rather large… chest…

Now I was in a similar sailor suit, having photos taken while she and mom talked.

When that ended, I was able to escape with Harlow over towards a small forest clearing that had a small pond with a tree next to it. The tree had some makeshift hammock hanging from it.

“So, A, that was mom. She’ll do that a lot. B, why are you here? C, laugh and need I remind you our outfits match and you are not pulling that off…” Harlow said with a frown now that it was just us two.

“Bitch I look better in this than you.” I countered. “But to start…your mom is very energetic when it comes to cute things…and I’m here because mom wanted to talk to your mom and also to try and magically help us become friends.” I admitted.

“... Firstly… don’t… don’t enjoy the outfits… second… not likely.” He said, leaping up into the tree and landing in the hammock. “Just kill time until your mom takes you home.” He sighed.

“Really? That’s all you do?” I asked. “Just sit in a hammock and not do much?”

“I do take breaks and honestly, I’m in no mood to train right now…”

“Cause your mom wanted to see you be a sailor?” I asked.

“Heh, no, shit like this is normal. Has been since I was a baby.”

“Alright, so what’s got your fluff in a twist all of a sudden? Cause you don’t sound like ‘I’m taking a break today so let’s enjoy it’ and more ‘life sucks, I don’t want to do anything today’.” I admitted, cause while being here made us not fight…seeing him just kinda lay there and not even want to take jabs at me felt a little…strange.

“Just been feeling a bit… nostalgic.” He said, sounding… tired.

“Nostalgic?” I inquired. “And…are you okay? I know we’ve been at this for four years but…you’ve never sounded tired before…” I admitted nervously.

“You’re a reborn too, right?” He asked. I nodded. “Well, around this time of year, back in my old life, is when I got sick… when I started dying.”

“O-oh…” I said carefully. “What…did you get sick with?”

“Blood Cancer.” He chuckled. “Just, one day I was fine and good… next, I collapsed at work, woke up with my life cut down to just a month or less.”

“Oh…okay that’s…that’s terrible.” I said in horror.

“Yeah. That’s why I’m obsessed with breaking through that wall to the place beyond Afterlife… See, there was this… guy I liked. I never told him, and one day he just… vanished. No trace or anything. When I was dying I met some…thing called Echo. Said he could take me somewhere my illness means nothing, where I could find him… but my body gave out before I could say anything, and woke up reborn in this body. If he’s there… Then I need to get to him…”

“Well…holding out hope to be with the one you love is good.” I nodded, at least this helps me explain that there’s at least something more to his outlandish need for power.

“Don’t tell anyone now…” He said. “Never got to tell the guy how I felt. Might have been for the best, he didn’t seem into guys… still, out of all my regrets, not telling him is top on that list…”

“I…understand.” I nodded, knowing leaving a world with regrets is always a terrible thing.

“Do you have regrets before you arrived here? I know you… were brought in based on some deal but… any regrets when you were basically kidnapped?”

That made me laugh a little.

“Oh boy…” I sighed. “I…suppose I should have two different isekai regrets…” I sighed. “My first regret…would be I never got to make my parents really proud of me, just got out of high school, was planning on maybe going to college but I could have also done some online stuff, did card games and made money from streaming it or done tournaments…but that’ll never happen…” I sighed. “Second regret…I suppose my regret in Equis, with my new life…I never noticed how wrong everything was until it was too late…till I was doing nothing but getting more confused and angry over Nitch’s bullshit that was affecting my friends and loved ones…”

“Yeah… Nitch sucks.” Harlow agreed.

“Yeah, and I thanked Wolf for dealing with the UwU Shakespeare world.” I admitted. “But…all I was, was confused and mad at my loved ones when they didn’t know better…and now I’ve died twice on Equis and I don’t know whether to tell them off with their nonsense of ‘congrats on dying’...or try and tell them how much I care about them…”

“Ironic considering how often we’ve killed each other and thought nothing of it at this point.” Harlow said.

“Oh, it gets worse when all this reminds me of my first girlfriend and her half sisters relationship.” I groaned. “The first week me and Sunset get back to Equis and save Canterlot from being Carded…her and Pureblood get into an extremely bloody fist fight for no reason…every waking moment they were damn near beating each other to death and I was making it boring for them by trying to stop and heal them before they actually died…little did I know that death means nothing there cause why not…”

“And now you’ve died, came back, and just kept coming at me each time. In the end you became part of the problem you were trying to put a stop to.” Harlow stated.

“Yes, and it fucking sucks.” I growled. “I’m supposed to be better, I agreed to Nitch’s deal so that I could be better, but lo and behold, you get thrown at me and everything just…” I trailed off and lightly rubbed my eyes with the palms of my hands in aggravation.

“Well, do you understand at least?”

“Understand what?” I asked, cause there was a lot of things to contemplate here.

“How people from a place where death is meaningless could not understand your confusion at their antics?” Harlow asked. “All the times we’ve gone at one another, I can tell you never gave the killing blow a second thought. Because you knew I’d just get back up. It’s the same for them. They’re used to it, and don’t get why you’re making a big deal out of something they’ve lived their whole lives knowing and are used to. For them, dying while fighting and coming back later is just part of life and is normal.”

“Oh no, that whole thing was because I went into a Bloodlust Rage that I apparently got from Mom.” I said. “Believe it or not I’m…still trying to process the fact that I just…murdered you so many times…that I still feel your blood in my fur and…the taste will never leave…” I shuddered.

“... So… Does that mean my blood tastes good?” He asked.

“You're a sheep, I’m a dire wolf griffon hybrid, even if I want to say no, predator instincts force me to know otherwise.” I shook my head. “But that’s not the point…I murdered you, so many times due to my own instincts and rage…and I hate it…too many night’s over the past five years I’ve cried myself to sleep knowing that if one person is so easy to kill then…suddenly I could just kill everyone else that upsets me…Life is supposed to mean something, not just some paltry shit that can be ignored or act like some vacation spot…”

“Well, coming from someone who did die and got a second chance, I’ll tell you this… Dying was unfair for me. I wanted to live and to do things I wasn’t able to. Now that Death is meaningless to me, I’m not afraid to get hurt or say what I mean. Nothing can stop me from enjoying my new life how I see fit. If I die a few times doing that then I’ll just get back up.”

“It’s still not something I enjoy…Death is hard, but it’s something we all have to go through…making it pointless doesn’t feel right, like what you do in Life would feel more like ‘oh yeah, Jim’s taking a vacation for a week, he’ll be back to life by then and get back to work’...” I tried to give some example of how I feel about this.

“I get that I guess, but that’s what I think you forget, for them, they can still die permanently. Most revival spells only work if the person hasn’t lived the full natural lifespan they could live. So, one day they are gonna die permanently. Then there’s us where… Death is truly meaningless for us. We’re immortal, body and soul so… how does one like us live when we continue past all life?”

“Not cold and unfeeling, where Death is meaningless and we’re above it, where ‘killing’ each other is so commonplace that when actual, real Death happens we won’t just shrug and go ‘well, sucks for them’...” I said carefully. “Where people getting hurt and close to death isn’t just something we shrug at and think it’s just something they’ll get over…”

“... Does that mean to fix that you’ll have to make them experience the pain of real loss? Wouldn’t that hurt them all more in the long run?”

…

“I don’t want to…but from what I’ve been told, just me taking over the world and having them learn that Nitch’s bullshit isn’t reality…I’m scared they’ll all just…break from learning that all their lives weren’t supposed to be so cold, uncaring and contrarian…”

“Sounds like you’re gonna have to be the bad guy in order to do some good.”

“I don’t want to…I want to save people, not destroy things…” I said bitterly.

“...Sometimes in order to fix something, you have to break it and rebuild it entirely.”

"Then…everyone would hate me…I'd be betraying their trust…" I said, putting a hand to my head as my mind decided to show me a bad situation that could happen if this all went through.

“You could… blame me.” Harlow said.

"If you were the one that was causing it that would be true…but I have to reorder what Nitch did and…the order in reality needed would be such a massive tonal shift for everyone…" I groaned. "This keeps getting worse for me…"

“Not if you blame it on me.” Harlow said. “I take the blame and you get a free pass. I am supposed to be the Chaos God in this partnership. Why not make me out as the bad guy then?”

"Because Chaos isn't technically all evil, without Chaos there would be boring blank slate Order, like Jyggalag, just gray bland and boring from the Elder Scrolls…"

“Maybe, but it’s an option.” Harlow said. “At the very least, it puts their hate on me and not you.”

"Maybe…" I sighed. "So…I'd rather get away from this depressing talk…has anyone decided to…tease you about dating?" I asked, my brain deciding to remind me about Brandy's joke to me.

“Heh, mom usually. Some of my siblings.”

"Right, cause Brandy has…decided to start teasing me, both with her and…you…" I said carefully.

“Pft. She probably just knows I’m into guys. Doubt you are though.”

"She joked that I was in the closest and how were so similar…" I huffed. "I still want to date Brandy cause she's…just beautiful…and you…up for debate since everything we've done."

“Pft, is that a pity date offer or do you swing it both ways?” Harlow asked, for once sounding a bit more like his normal self.

"I mean, maybe I do?" I asked. "Who knows…I'm already planning on asking Brandy out soon…gonna need to ask her mom to leash Pegasus for the duration of it though…" I frowned.

“But aren’t you like, well over eighteen?”

"Technically I'm fourteen going through puberty again, and how old were you before all this?" I asked.

“Twenty.” Harlow said.

"Alright." I nodded. "But my point still stands."

“Just seems odd to me. Don’t think I’ll be dating anyone until I and they are both eighteen.”

"Fair." I said honestly.

To be continued...

chapter 17

“Alright, you two are doing well but there is more to being Gods than just power alone.” Dad said as Harlow and I were sitting in a small classroom. It was different than our usual set ups before.

“I suppose this is where we get into the metaphorical paperwork of Godhood?” I inquired.

“Physical, actually.” Dad said, snapping his fingers at stacks of notebooks, text books and folders of paper appeared on Harlow’s and I’s desks. “With great power comes great responsibility… and paperwork.”

“... That’s bullshit…” Harlow said, looking up at our towering stacks on the desk… that I swear were creaking.

“Yeah…this is bullshit…” I said carefully…”Seriously…what the fuck?”

“Back in the old days Gods and other reality bending entities and beings ran without any means of checking and keeping them in line. This resulted in too much unchecked power, entitlement and pride that made many gods before very… difficult. So, when our family rewrote reality itself, a new system was in place to insure Gods and similar entities never stepped out of line illegally. This mainly refers to infringing on another god's territory, be it on a shared planet, different planets, realities or even titles.” Dad said.

“Right…but at this point it looks more like we’re going to be stuck doing paperwork for all eternity before we can even think of doing so much as ordering a pizza.” I frowned.

“Most of this is rules and regulations actually. You’ll just need to sign them to ensure you understand the rules and agree not to break them.”

“What happens if we do?” Harlow asked.

“Then the Time Walkers are called in and you are arrested, tried, trialed and depending on what you did depends on your punishment.”

“Huh… Suddenly Godhood seems so much less awesome than it should be…”

“Heh, that’s kind of the point. Can’t let irresponsible beings become gods just because they have the power to be ones.”

“Great…bureaucracy…” I rolled my eyes. “So, this is all the rules and law’s we have to follow? This looks more like we’re not allowed to do anything with our Godhood by the amount of papers here.”

“Technically you can’t but you’re also allowed to do everything you want, within reason. Like, ninety percent of all that is just what you can’t do within another gods domain.”

“So basically, all this sums up to be a good guest in another gods territory or house and play nice?” Harlow asked.

“More or less.” Dad nodded.

“So why so much when it all sums up to common sense stuff?”

“The head of the Time Walkers, Pecator, wrote these with Grand Master Lord when we reconstructed everything. It comes off as excessive, and is, but you need to remember that these laws and rules exist in great detail for a reason. Too many beings would otherwise use loopholes and try to twist the meanings of the laws to suit their desires. This was one of many problems that we had to deal with cleaning up even before the war broke out. After all, there is no greater enemy than one who can use the rules and laws to their own selfish and personal desires to get away with what otherwise is an illegal act.”

“Well…that’s fair I suppose.” I admitted.

“And we have to read and sign all of this?” Harlow asked.

“Yes, and yes there is a test after the fact.” Dad said.

Harlow and I both groaned.

“Can we not and say we did?”

“If you want to become Gods, then Elder and Eldritch Gods, then All Makers, this is mandatory.” Dad stated firmly. “The fastest anyone in the Family has ever gotten through the process from God to All Maker is ten thousand years.”

“Ick…” I said with a frown. “That's…that’s a long time…”

“That’s the fastest anyone has done it. The average is anywhere from thirty to sixty million.”

“Thank… something we’re immortal…” Harlow groaned.

“Well…y-yeah…we’re immortal so we’re going to have all this time to do things.”

“Alright then, you two get to studying, I’ll be back in a few hours to give you both a break.” Dad said, leaving the room.

“Fuck…” Harlow groaned, getting out of their chair, standing onto it, and grabbing the first bunch of papers from the top and a pen from the supplies nearby.

“Yeah…this is going to be a nightmare…” I said, grabbing some supplies and starting my first batch of bullshit. “All this cause someone wanted to be extra thorough in their laws…”

“This is probably gonna take us years to read through alone…” Harlow sighed.

“Yes…it’s going to take us forever, and then we’re going to be tested on this which is doubly stupid.”

“Well, guess it can’t all be fun and fighting…”

“Fair…” I sighed. “Not going to like this but we have to…”

With that we got to reading. This felt like high school finals and mid terms crashing… but worse. I imagine college classes might not even be this bad…

I finished the first of the bunches of books and such, putting it aside and looked at Harlow… who had three on the side already, and was speed reading his fourth.

“Yeesh, you’re in a hurry.” I admitted, wondering if he’s actually reading reading or just kinda skimming.

“Speed reading is something I’ve just always been able to do.” He shrugged. “Used to piss off my English teachers, betting I could read and write a report on long books like King Arthur and Mobey Dick in under a month. I’d turn it in to them after a week. Some would swear I was cheating.”

“That’s cool.” I nodded.

“It was alright. Mostly just left me free time to do what I wanted.”

“Fair.” I nodded. “I’m just taking my time cause I’d rather not fuck this up…”

“Fair enough.”

I sighed, knowing I’m going to have to pick up the pace but there is…so much of this bullshit. “Didn’t think we’d be doing all this paperwork…”

“Hm, what were you expecting then?”

“A bit more ‘on the job’ stuff, dealing with ‘worshipers’, how to grant blessings, and a lot of other things that come with the job not…this.”

“Probably comes later.” Harlow shrugged, still reading through the papers and writing where I imagine he needed to sign.

“Probably.” I admitted, starting to get a bit faster with my reading as I didn’t want this to take even longer. “Jeez, they are thorough…” I thought to myself, seeing every single thing taken into account.

We continued to read, study, and sign where needed as we went along…

“So… you dead?” Brandy asked, poking me with what I think is a stick.

“No…I’m not dead…” I answered weakly. “So…much…paperwork…”

“And you Harlow?” Brandy asked.

“...Possibly…” Harlow replied.

“Who in god’s name would even think of doing half of the thing’s listed on that list?” I asked. “Some are horrible…some are just…did someone just ask a child to throw darts at a board to do something random?”

“Well, Pecator and Grand Master Lord made them so I doubt it…” Brandy said.

"Still…" I groaned. "That's…just a lot of laws to think about…"

“And memorize…” Harlow added.

"That to…" I sighed.

“So… how far’d you get?” Brandy asked.

“I finished nine of the booklets. Think Mike finished six or seven…” Harlow sighed.

"Yeah…just got a few hundred more…" I sighed. "So how goes your job Brandy?"

“Alright. I’m gonna work in a casino that gambles more in dual based card games rather than normal card games.” She said.

“Sounds like a good way to lose your money.” Harlow said.

"And also sounds like a good way to really piss people off by being a rules lawyer about it." I admitted. "Especially if Yugioh is involved cause the rules for that game is absolute dogshit."

“Well, it’s got good hours, good benefits, free breakfast, lunch, and dinner depending on hours, nice place really.”

"Lucky…while you're having fun, we're stuck reading a god damn dictionary worth of legal jargon…"

“Perks of not wanting to be one of the All Makers, I get to have fun with my life while you two toil away in legal work and trials. But at least try and have a few quickies during your breaks alright?”

“Excuse me what?!” Harlow yelped.

"Excuse me, we are not turning into your sudden gay fanfic choices." I said quickly, blushing brightly at this.

“Why not?” Brandy asked.

“Look, Mike here is cute, I’ll admit that but he probably ain’t even into that.” Harlow said.

… Wait what?!

"I'm cute? Also, who said I wasn't possibly bi?" I asked.

“Are you?” Brandy and Harlow asked me.

Oh… Well I walked myself into this corner…

"I mean…maybe?" I asked sheepishly. "I'd have thought I was into more feminine boys but…well I have a fluffy boy right here." I said while putting my hand on Harlow's shoulder. "I'm still into women…even after…things happened I still have a crush on you Brandy…" I sighed, even though I'm sure it wasn't ever going to happen my heart still wanted something on that front.

“Hmmm… I don’t buy it.” Harlow said.

“You can see if it’s the case with a kiss~” Brandy teased.

“Doubt he can go through with it.” Harlow said with an eye roll.

"If you think that's the case I get to kiss you Brandy right after." I stated, not believing I'm going to do this but I have to prove a point here.

“You’re not gonna do it.” Harlow said.

"Are the terms good for you Brandy?" I asked sternly, seeing Harlow:s eyes widen a bit at me being actually serious here.

"Make your kiss passionate and I'll kiss you." Brandy said. "Now make out with your goat boy."

“I am not his goat boy.” Harlow huffed. “Besides, he’s talking out his tail hole.”

I grabbed Harlow by his cheeks and made him face me. "You should know our rivalry at this point my guy." I admitted, as I planted a kiss onto his lips, while I do have a lot of experience in it with a muzzle, a wolf muzzle is different from a pony muzzle so I was doing my best to be passionate while not making it awkward.

Harlow’s lips were… soft… different from kissing a pony muzzle but not by much and… It wasn’t bad. I felt… different. Not like it was bad… actually it felt… natural? That weird natural feeling again? Like when we cuddled before he got his Blade-

CLICK!

The flash and noise snapped my eyes open. I turned to see Brandy had a camera. “That is going online.” She smirked.

"Oi! No pictures!" I said quickly. "Don't you dare post it online!"

Image Sent.

I heard that and looked up at her Cartoon Cat familiar who was laughing like a loon.

"W-well you still owe me a kiss." I managed as I was now so turbo embarrassed here.

“Hmm, I dunno, that didn’t really look so pass-”

Brandy stopped, seeing as Harlow tackled me, was now pinning me down and glaring at me, looking rather red…

"Bring me the passion you silly goat." I teased with an eyebrow wiggle.

“...First off, you kiss like shit… second… don’t ever do that eyebrow thing again… that’s just trashy… third… this is how you kiss with passion!”

–

“So… should I ask why you kids are posting amatere gay porn online?” Mom asked.

“To be fair, it was just Harlow and Mike making out with lots of tongue.” Brandy said.

“Yeah… we saw…”

"You still owe me a kiss, Brandy." I tried to get some of my faculties back after our weird wrestling make out session. "And told you I was top."

“Psst, then why’d it take you ten minutes to get on top of me?” Harlow asked, still rather red and grumbling.

“Look, you kids can and are free to explore interests but maybe try not to traumatize your siblings?” Mom asked.

“Fine. I’ll just print and sell them in a magazine then.” Brandy said.

"First, cause your fat Harlow," I fired back in jest. "And two, the whole posting that online was purely Brandy weirdly getting off to her OTP here."

“Right… Uh, Brandy, Harlow, you two head home alright?” Mom said, Brandy shrugging as she got up and left, Harlow following her and keeping their head down…

Once they were gone, mom sighed. “So…”

"Brandy offered me a kiss in response to her wanting to 'test' if I'm bi and have feelings for Harlow…" I tried to defend myself. "Harlow can't kiss for crap…but can I go jump into an exploding star please? I'd rather not talk more about this."

“Mike.” She said.

"Hey, dying by supernova is preferable to this." I admitted weakly, fidgeting a bit in my seat as I was just beyond embarrassed.

Mom kneeled down, looking me in the eyes as she put a hand on my shoulder. “Be honest… do you actually like Harlow, or is it just your Divine Link?”

… what?

"Uh…what now?" I asked. "What 'Divine Link'? And why would it make me want to do that with him?"

Mom sighed. “Mike, you are in training to be a God of Order and Harlow a God of Chaos. Because of this, you remember that little ceremony you two had to do when your training started a little after you met?” I nodded. “That ceremony not only implanted you two with the Divine Essence needed to become Gods but also linked you two as gods of opposing forces. The Divine Link. It’s a safeguard that over time makes it harder and harder for you two to want to… kill one another to absorb the others power and claim your or their domaines. As a result, it’s easy for the gods in these situations to end up feeling… attached, to one another. Like being with them is as natural as anything else in life.”

"Well…it felt…natural." I admitted. "The cuddles were nice and…all that felt natural and nice…for whatever reason now."

Mom nodded. “Divine Links can help bring two people closer, and it can lead to romantic relations if both gods are open to the idea. It’s not like it’s brainwashing you, it just helps being around the other person feel less deterring, since usually opposing forces gods can’t stand being around one another by their very nature. The DIvine Link counters this and, well, I just want to make sure you might not be mistaking attraction for something it might not be.”

"Well, I don't know how to fully feel until I try it with Brandy…I know Harlow is special cause of our Link but…if it's attraction then I can tell with her…if it's the Link than fuck if I know…"

Mom sighed. “Alright… Just be careful alright.”

"I always try to mom." I nodded. "My two deaths notwithstanding…"

–

“So… ran ran all the way to my house at ten at night just to claim that kiss?” Brandy asked. I was admittedly panting a bit from run.

"Listen…this is both because you owe me for posting my make out session with Harlow…and two, I want to do this cause…I need to know if I'm actually attracted to Harlow or if this is some Divine Link nonsense…"

“Fine.” She said, pulling me by the chest fur and planting a kiss on my lips.

I felt, happy, excited and… and… empty?

Brandy then broke the kiss. “Well, was it worth it?”

"Yes…and…no…" I said, my shoulders slumping. "Damn it…" I shook my head.

“So, what’s up?”

"I felt happy, excited to finally kiss you…but I felt empty…" I said bitterly.

“Hm, well that’s interesting.”

"Just…interesting?" I asked. "And…I doubt you felt anything from this…"

“I told you already Mike… I don’t feel that way about you… maybe not yet, or maybe… not. Did you think a kiss was going to change that suddenly?”

"No…just wanted to test something…" I shook my head. "Sorry for wasting your time…"

“...I’m sorry for not being what you wanted.” She said, closing the door.

…

I ran off to a secluded area, far enough from everyone that nothing would get damaged…as I equipped Axe of Despair and started to cut down the tree’s around me in a fit of sadness and rage…as all I could now think about was…if I ever loved anyone in my life…if all of it was just some fake bullshit, and the only reason I’m in love now is because of some dumbass contract, feeling like even all my relationship’s back home could just be fake, some empty feeling that never mattered as the only way I could care is by divine fucking intervention…I hurt my friend…this link is making my rival into something I didn’t know if I really did care about, even if I was told it wasn’t brainwashing or some crap like that…”God fucking damn it!” I howled in rage.

I kept it up for some time, just hacking trees and venting my sadness, rage and confusion.

Eventually, my exhaustion got to me, and I dropped laying down on the ground next to a small river…

“Sounds to me like you’ve gotten waist deep in life's biggest contradiction.” I managed to move an eye, seeing Nitch standing over me. “Love. Heh, not even I’m crazy enough to get involved in that contradictory emotion.”

“Go to hell…” I growled. “I’m too tired for your nonsense right now…”

“Now now, no need to be so rude. After all, I’m not the one mad over their own life choices now am I?”

“What do you want?” I asked carefully. “Cause I’m not in the mood cause now I have to wonder if everything that I’ve experienced was just some bullshit lie or if I’m going insane…” I said carefully, cause I don’t know if my own feelings were being fucked with since I got to Nitch’s world or if I never cared at all…

“As the inheritor of my reality and all my work, I keep a closer eye on you than you might believe.” Niche said, crouching down next to me. “So tell me, what did you used to believe love was, and what do you think it is now?”

“I believed that Love was special, a deep feeling of affection for one another…a bond of trust and care between each individual, a step beyond just normal friendship by that logic and…the closeness between both or multiple parties to share…and now? It’s probably only the ‘well, if it’s natural and feels right, there ya go’, that the actual hard work, effort, trust, ups and downs in the relationship’s don’t mean jack when it’s now a ‘gotta find the one or else you’re just feeling hollow and empty’ unless being alone is what you really want in life.”

“Hmm. You got half of it.” Niche said. “Love is all that, plus, pain, sadness, misery, desperation and above all else vulnerability. Love is a contradiction that even I don’t mess with, too messy. For some people, despite the chaos of it all, it can come as naturally as rain or the sunlight, or feel like it never shows up, or takes a long time, or sometimes it’s there and they don’t even know it. Love is complicated and all the complicated things in life are worth the effort, that’s just my take at least.”

“Then why would it feel empty?” I asked. “What’s to say that all the love I had for Sunset was just empty platitudes because we were both alone in a world we didn’t know?” I asked weakly. “Just like with Brandy…I…do want to love her, genuinely but…it felt empty even when I was happy about it…”

“... Did you know that when a person knows another person likes them, either emotionally, or physically, it’s easier to have a romantic attraction with them? A person can have feelings for another, a crush if you will, but if the feelings aren’t mutual, something crazy happens if the two kiss. Sometimes, as long as the one with the emotions isn’t some crazy, they can feel the lack of romantic interest.” Niche said. “She likes you Mike, but she doesn’t like you how you wanted, and that hurts you both. She’s upset to hurt your feelings and lose a friend, and you for not having your feelings reciprocated, and potentially hurting the relationship you two have.”

“I…I don’t want to force this…I don’t want to hurt her…this just sucks so god damn much…” I groaned, putting my palms over my eyes. “And ‘potentially’? I most definitely hurt this relationship and I doubt she wants to see me after this…I know Pegasus is probably throwing a party…”

“Maybe. Pegasus is an ass, but from what I’ve seen, well, maybe keep some distance for a while. This is a fresh wound, and time will tell if what heals after can be salvageable. What comes after, well, that’s up to you two. Is your friendship worth moving on past a childish mistake? That’s what you two need to ask each other after some time. But enough about Brandy, let’s talk about the one you have felt something with. Harlow. The unexpected variable in your romantic endeavors.”

“Yes, the one that throws a wrench into everything because I just learned what a Divine Link is.” I rolled my eyes. “Is it infatuation or is it because we have some divine contract that I care so much? I was told it’s not Brainwashing but considering it’s something that binds us together so that we don’t immediately try to murder each other at every waking moment because we’re opposites, how the hell am I supposed to know if my feelings of love have been real up until now or if it’s just been fake and I needed literal god magic to gain some form of it?”

“... Did you know, when your parents first met, long, long ago, your mother tried to kill your uncle? Your father to, a time or two.” Niche said. “Her family was brought to take out some enemies they had, your father and uncle being them. Your uncle didn’t kill her, in fact, he more or less saved her. Love didn’t come easily to your mother, she came from a family where people hunted them down like animals just for their bloodline. Trust, love, it was almost alien to her, yet, she warmed up to your father. Time, my boy, decides things. Maybe your interest in Harlow is starting because of your Divine Link, but it’s you two who can decide of that becomes genuine love, or not. Give it time, give it effort, and see what it becomes.”

“Hell if I know.” I shook my head. “This is just a giant mess that I made…”

“True. So, get up, dust yourself off, and take your time cleaning and sorting it out. After all, a mess might look like too much when it happens, but take time, and that daunting mess becomes manageable when you deal with it, one day at a time.”

I sighed. “Yeah…I’ll try…” I said, already knowing I’m going to feel a lot lonelier without Brandy…even if she’d never love me…she was still my best friend…”It’s the best I can do.”

“Right oh kid. Now go run into some arms that are more than willing to hold that sad fluffy face. After all, he did love you before.”

I looked back up, seeing Nitch was gone… what the?

“Don’t like that he can just disappear and…what?” I blinked, confused on what he meant by ‘he did love you before’...sure we cuddled but I don’t think it was like that…right?

Now more confused over something else, I went to Harlow’s.

I appeared at the base of his tree, seeing him up in the hammock.

“Hey Harlow.” I said.

“Hm?” He said, looking over his hammock. At seeing me, he dropped to the ground before me. “Hey. What brings you here?”

“To get some answers to see if I’m not going completely insane…” I said carefully. “Do you actually care about me? Or is this some Divine Link nonsense?” I asked, cause right now I just…need to know if I’m going truly crazy or not.

Harlow turned red again. "I uh…. Heh… a bit on the spot… um… before I answer that, you remember when we talked that one time and I told you why I wanted to get strong to find that guy I wanted to confess to?" I nodded. "and do you remember telling me about that guy you would sometimes duel with back on earth who was always rather arrogant and messed with you all the time?" I nodded again. "Well…" Harlow said… motioning to himself.

… "Jackson?!" I yelped in shock.

"Heh… yeah… but please just call me Harlow."

"Why didn't you say anything sooner ya jackass!?" I asked incredulously. "Either you being Jackson or…you wanting to confess."

“Well… I only found you were Mike, the one I knew when you went on about some things during our training before and… well, I couldn't confess back then because at the time I… well, I knew but… my family wasn’t what you’d call… accepting, of my likes… they didn’t know and I had to keep it that way… I was scared of them…”

"My family could have kept you safe, god knows my mom would have had a field day teasing the both of us about…these feelings." I sighed.

“DId you even have feelings back then?” Harlow asked. “For all my teasing and messing with you Mike, I watched you all the time and while you’d give a girl a passing look you never acting on anything, I never even saw you look at people or flirt or anything. I thought maybe you were just not interested in others or maybe you just didn’t care so… You just put all your efforts into studying and your card games. Hell I learned how to play just to have an excuse to be around you when you weren’t studying for some finals or some other thing. Then you show up here, new body but talk about having multiple wives and your ever so obvious crush on Brandy… I figured you just didn’t like guys so… why bother telling anything when everything I’ve seen from you tells me you weren’t interested…”

"If I were being completely honest…I uh…" I blushed, trying to find the right words here. "Well…Imma be real here…, if it wasn’t for the fact that I truly believed you were hanging out with me was more out of pure spite and anger towards me for some reason, I did…fantasize a bit about your ass on occasion…and let’s be real, if you did have tits you would have had a pair bigger than my head and I would have been very happy about that.”

“Heh… see, talk like that is what makes me think you don’t actually like me… you like girls, or things about me you find feminine. I ain’t any of that…”

“I mean, let’s get down to the real question here of why me?” I asked. “I mean…come on, I know you hung out with me but have you looked at me? Not really the greatest of the bunch here if you were…and are rather attractive.”

“... Do you remember freshman year back on earth? We both were in the same class at the beginning and I was still a very confused and frustrated kid… I saw you back then, figured your distant personality was just how you were. Then those seniors, hot shot honor rolls that were smarter and better than everyone. They tried to make all the new honor roll students feel inadequate, and you were in mostly honors classes… That first test I heard they all got B’s, but you got an A. There was a mix up and some topics were on the test that weren’t supposed to be there. You remember that?”

“Yes, I do remember that.” I nodded. “I was rather annoyed when they threw me questions that weren’t supposed to be on there, but I wasn’t raised a quitter and did my best anyways.” I shrugged.

“Yeah, it pissed those seniors off. It amazed me that the random quiet, distant kid proved themselves smarter than the experienced seniors and it was incredible… I remember hearing when you joined a card games club, they joined just to beat you at what you liked and you still beat them each game. Growing up, I was always told a fight is won with fists and grit, that anything else wasn’t a victory, it was just cowardice… but there you were, winning battles using just that head of yours… I envied that… You were smart, clever, You were everything my folks told me a failure of a man was supposed to be but everything about you I saw proved them wrong…”

“Well your parents were fucking stupid if they thought muscles and strength were the only thing people were supposed to have.” I admitted. “Well…that explains all that…but even if your parents wouldn’t have liked it, why didn’t you tell me? I would have tried to make it work given practically nobody gave me the time of day…”

“... I wanted to, after graduation, after I could leave that house and cut them out of my life… but you just vanished…” He said.

… Right… Voodoo.

“Yeah…about that…” I sighed..

“I already know. Your game with Voodoo and all that…” He sighed. “It hurt. Part of me wondered if you graduated early but shortly after missing persons reports went up and… No one knew what happened to you. Theories about being abducted for human trafficking to you just running away or having killed yourself in an isolated place… no one knew. Weeks turned to months and years… you were just gone. I tried to move on, moved out, cut ties with my parents, then, ya know… blood cancer so… I didn’t even let my folks know. Preferred to die alone than around them. Still, now, here you are, here I am, and for all the time we were around one another, you’d go one and on about your ladies back on Equis or your feelings for Brandy… let me guess, she didn’t like the kiss?”

I… looked down…

“It felt…empty…” I said. “I was happy, excited about it…but…it felt empty, while with you it…felt natural and nice.”

“... I was surprised you actually kissed me…, a part of me from back then and even now is really happy, hell that whole session we did was like something out of my old daydreams… but is it just because of this Link we now have? Can you even like me that way, love me?”

“That is why I’m here.” I started. “To learn if this isn’t some Link bullshit but if I do actually care…if I do love you for real.”

“... Well, I guess maybe some dates would be nice…” Harlow said, looking a bit red again. “Just… remember, I ain’t a girl, so don’t be disappointed that what’s under this fur is totally flat.”

“What may be flat in the front doesn’t necessarily mean flat in the back my guy.” I admitted. “So…just gotta figure all this out fully…one more kiss to prove that this isn’t some link nonsense, that this might actually be genuine feelings.” I said carefully.

“Uh… Alright.” Harlow said.

With a nod I took a step forward, once again planting a kiss on Harlow.

The initial embarrassment was there but it went away, there was that Natural feeling again… and something… Want? Hope? A hint of confusion and… happiness.

When I broke the kiss, Harlow was still red, their ears down and eyes wide. “Heh… wow. That felt… different, from earlier…”

“Want…Hope…Happiness…” I said carefully. “It’s…not the link…”

“Heh… that… actually feels really nice to hear…” Harlow said, giving me a smile… I’ve never seen them smile so… genuinely before…

"And…that's a genuine smile I've…never seen before." I said honestly. "So…we do love each other genuinely."

“Heh, well, this makes us both each others first boyfriends so… Guess we should take this slow since this is basically new to the both of us?”

"I mean…that's fair." I nodded…"This is…gonna be something…hopefully good."

“Yeah… So… It’s a little late… gonna head home or…” Harlow said, motioning to his tree. “Not like we haven’t before… Plus you still look… really bad.”

"I'm exhausted cause I cut down half a forest in sadness and rage…and uh…whole cuddles would be nice I might do…something lewd…" I blushed.

“Heh, easy there horn dog… let’s leave that for later down the line alright? Besides, the way your brothers tease you, you really wanna give them ammunition?”

"Currently they’re still stupidly traumatized at watching us furiously make out…"

“Heh, fair, but for now just some cuddling, maybe some spooning, and we can go from there at a slow pace, alright?”

"Alright…but I'm the big spoon." I said with a smile.

“Considering you are literally also bigger than me, would be hard for you to be the little spoon.” Harlow chuckled.

"That's also true." I chuckled. "So…cuddles for now…then figuring out a date and also when to apologize to Brandy…" I sighed.

To be continued...

Chapter 18

"Finally!" I shouted as I turned my card over and with that, I won.

"Wow. It only took you two months and three hundred and forty three losses." Brandy said, smirking.

“Sass me all you want I still won.” I said with a smile, doing a little jig in glee.

"Well as per the bet I can't sass you or tease you for thirty days." Brandy said, taking out a notebook and pencil and began writing stuff down.

“Finally, it’ll be a breath of fresh air.” I sighed happily. “It’ll probably be weird to not hear the sass or teasing but still.”

"Don't worry. I'm already making a list to shotgun you with after the thirty days."

“Of course you are…” I grumbled. “But…I’m not surprised and expected it.”

"So, how's your date’s with Harlow been?"

“They’ve been going fine.” I admitted. “I mean…half of them has just been me committing mass monster murder cause…boy do I need the stress relief from so much paperwork and other things.” I admitted.

"Other things?"

“Just…me still being a bit upset over hurting you, all the crap I have to do back on Equis…how everyone’s going to react to me and react to Reality finally being fair…I’ve…sadly had a nightmare or two about it…” I sighed. “How they’ll finally feel their Reality be kind and fair…how they’ll react to it and I’m scared they’ll all panic, mass hysteria and…I lose those I care about because of it.”

"Yeah… they are so gonna panic. Probably gonna be a whole global thing."

“Well, most of the Globe is still Carded so…there’s at least a bit of a buffer between things.” I admitted. “But…both Canterlot and Ponyville will need me there to constantly try to get them to relax and think things through…”

"Hmm… just hope things work out. Worst case scenario they can't handle the changes and…"

“Yes…I…I have had Nightmares about that…” I said weakly, hearing and seeing all my friends and family feel betrayed and fight against me, feeling the sting of betrayal and loss all because I wanted to change thing’s for the better…

"Well, you have time to figure out how to not be considered the bad guy and have them all hate you forever." She said with a shrug.

"I have all the time in the world…" I sighed. "Just…doesn't feel long enough."

"Speaking of time your victory made you ten minutes late for your latest date with Harlow." She said, motioning her pencil to the clock.

I saw the time… Fuck!

"Thanks for having me, have a nice day bye!" I said in rapid succession as I bolted to where I was supposed to be.

I made a rapid B Line for Harlow's place. He laughed that I was late but after that rather than go somewhere he took my hand and led me through the giant planet that was also his house.

"I'm so sorry, I thought I had more time and was just happy to have finally beaten Brandy." I explained nervously.

"Heh. Only took you two months, several hundred losses and Brandy making custom joke and troll decks with all the cards she made after each of your losses." He chuckled.

“Yes, and it was really fucking stupid with half of them.” I groaned.

"Pretty sure that was the point." He shrugged.

We exited the pathway and arrived at a huge lake. A small fishing dock was built here with a rowboat tied to it. A small shed was also built nearby, a campfire pit with log seats, a table with a sink built in stood nearby it with some knives in holders placed onto it.

“A nice calm fishing date I see?” I asked.

"I remember you said back on earth you liked it because it was calming and let you think in peace. So, I built all this."

“Yeah…fishing was always some calm respite my dad taught me…” I said. “Thanks Harlow.”

"Would you like to start on the shoreline, the dock or in the boat?" He asked me.

“Let’s start at the dock, and if we don’t get anything too fancy we’ll head to the boat.” I said simply.

"Alright, I'll get the stuff out of the shed." Harlow said.

With a nod I walked to the dock, taking a deep breath of the clean air, the smell of the freshwater and I could make out the scent of fish in the water too. I sat at the end of the dock. My feet barely touching the water under me. Harlow came up with two fishing rods and a tackle box. We set up, bated the hooks and cast the lines into the water.

Harlow leaned against me and I leaned against him. Not a lot but enough to support each other's weight.

“This is nice…” I said softly.

"Yeah. Quiet." Harlow nodded. "At least this is a nice calm before that quiz we gotta take for the divine lessons crap."

“Yeah…that’s not going to be fun.” I said bitterly. “I already have enough problems running through my head right now, I don’t need paperwork to muddy it up…”

"Yeah. But it's necessary." Harlow sighed. "At least we get a break after we finish it. Pass or fail."

“True, it will be a nice break from all the paperwork…but it’ll suck to lose the distraction…” I admitted, lightly turning the reel to have my bait act like it’s moving to entice some of the fish.

"Distraction?"

“Have you…been getting Nightmares as of late?”

"No. Dreams every so often but not nightmares." Harlow said.

“Lucky…” I sighed. “My nightmares…” I trailed off, as I caught something and started to reel it in.

I pulled it out, it being a foot long catfish. Harlow grabbed it for me, taking the hook out of it and throwing it into a bucket for the caught fish. "Your nightmares what?"

I re-baited and threw the line out. “My nightmares…it’s back on Equis, as I’m trying to fix the problem’s Nitch did to the world…all I see are the faces of my friends, my family…all either Broken, raving mad as they can’t fathom what horror’s they committed…or Blind Rage as they all hate me for bringing change that should be for the better, but they’d rather live in ignorance of what they’re truly doing…in all my Nightmares…I’m just a monster that’s hurting those I care about…or worse…”

"... well, Ignorance is bliss for a reason, as they say." Harlow sighed. "I can see why that's a worry you have. Something you're stressing over."

“Yeah…and it’s not like I’m going to force it on them either, not all at once either cause that’s fucking dumb, I would try and do it slowly, one at a time with each thing so people can slowly understand things and make changes to be better…but even then it would probably only cause problems…”

"... well, what if it was never a problem to begin with?" Harlow asked.

“...like, restart Time and prevent all that nonsense from happening?”

"As an All Maker that is more than possible for you to do."

“Wouldn’t that cause some Time shenanigans to happen?” I asked. “Don’t want to mess with that nonsense if it causes real problems…”

"True but it's also limited to your reality and all that would really happen is there might be another you."

“And I’m sure you’d be super happy about that.” I teased.

"Pfft! Shush you." He said, giving me a light elbow. "It is a better alternative. Let's you fix problems as they arise and becomes mute by the time you have time catch up to when you left.

“Yeah…hopefully I can fix it properly and not somehow mess it up.” I sighed.

"Just take it slow. Watch time play out as it does and keep a vigilant eye out. Worst case scenario you accidentally have a religion made about you but as the god of it you determine the rules and can smite people using your name for selfish reasons." Harlow chuckled.

“That is fair.” I nodded. “So you better not start some weird Tsundere Religion there my guy.”

"Nah. If anything I guess I'd try and make it about something simple. Like farming or something. Maybe storms. Given, ya know." He said, letting some sparks of electricity dance around his coat for a second.

“I was actually going to mention, do you Evolve?” I asked. “Cause you're still a Mareep right? You should be able to turn into a Flaffy and Ampharos right?”

"According to Mom and dad, yes but I'm also a humanoid pokemon. I could choose one or the other when I turn eighteen or stay looking like this. Just depends and honestly I don't know. I actually never played Pokemon back on earth and well… felt weird to play it when the entire Pokedex is my family…"

“Hey, that just means they know exactly what Pokemon you need to beat the games.” I chuckled. “Also…really? You never played Pokemon before?”

"Saw bits of the anime online but never the game." He shrugged.

“I suppose that’s far.” I shrugged. “But it would be a big boost in power if you decide to evolve.”

"Maybe." He shrugged. "I don't usually think about it."

“I understand, there’s a lot of things I’d like to not think about.” I admitted.

"... So, what do you think about a genuine trip during the break? You want a distraction? I can arrange something."

“Going on a genuine trip would be great.” I nodded. “Would help given I’ve only been to…six different places so far.”

"Yeah, but only for a day or a night. Not two months solid." Harlow pointed out.

“Yeah, a day trip would be nice either way.” I admitted.

"Maybe. But," He said, turning my face to look at him. "For two months I'd be your distraction~"

“Yes, you will be a very full distraction~.” I teased, giving them a quick peck on the lips with a smile.

"That sounds- Wait what?" They said, turning red and looking at me blankly.

“You heard me.” I said with a smile, glad he understood what I meant with my lewd comment.

"... meep…"

“Good boy.” I smirked, nuzzling Harlow happily.

"M-maybe save that for later… " He said. "I mean, we’re not eighteen yet…”

“Hmm, true.” I conceded. “But it’ll be fun when we are.”

"Yeah… just remember that I have zero experience in sex. Unlike you Mr. Harem hoarder."

“I have zero experience in sex with a guy…and listen…it’s not my fault I’m weirdly a chick magnet for villainous women…” I said sheepishly. “Plus it was Celestia’s fault for giving me the ‘Heroes Reward’...”

"Maybe but still… it's more than I know."

“Fair.” I shrugged. “But we have time to learn all the things.”

"True… all the new… awkward… messy things…" Harlow said, turning red again.

“And it’ll feel fantastic.” I admitted.

"... meep."

I chuckled. “You are adorable.”

"Now then." Dad said as Harlow and I were in the classroom. "With the test finished there are a few things to go over before you two get your two months off."

“What now?” I asked, trying to not whine cause that was a very annoying test.

"Normally young gods to be need to pick what kind of gods they wish to become. Since you two already selected. Order and Chaos this skips that and goes right into something more detailed." Dad said as he handed Harlow and I a small book. Mine said 'Divine Order' and Harlow's said 'Divine Chaos'. "These books describe in detail the various powers you'll have across to once you ascend to godhood."

“Cool.” I nodded, grabbing my book. “Oh, before I forget…what happens if I mess with Time? Either as a God or All Maker?”

"As long as you keep it limited to your own reality, and file the right paperwork with the Time Walker's, you'll be fine." Dad said.

“Oh goodie…more paperwork…” I grumbled. “Fine, just curious cause…that might be the only way to solve the problems Nitch made…”

"It will be yours when you become an All Maker, so, whatever you decide to do." Dad shrugged. "I should also explain that once you become gods your Divine Weakness will also be assigned to you."

“And…is it specific to what our powers are or is it something we just grab from a hat?” I asked.

"It's assigned to you and random." Dad said. "Basically it's something that exists in the mortal worlds that a mortal can use to kill you. This will be nullified though once you become Admins."

“Whose decision was it to make it random?” I asked weakly. “Cause that could mean anything from you needing an Enchanted Obsidian Blade from a Super Volcano to some jackoff with Pepper Spray can kill me.”

“It can get dumber than that.” Dad admitted.

“Ick…” I groaned.

"Regardless In terms of you two, you'll have two divine weaknesses. What Is assigned when you become gods, and each other."

“Right.” I nodded. “Seem’s fair.”

"Other than that I ask you two to review the materials when you can, enjoy your two months off." Dad said.

With that, Harlow and I got up and started to leave. The both of us looking the books over.

“Well, short book but it’s full of…quite a lot of neat things.”

"Kind of like cliff notes but more informative." Harlow nodded. "So, we meet up for the trip tomorrow?"

“Yep.” I nodded. “Got any ideas for where we’re going?”

"Yes actually. A huge snowy mountain cabin. Fully stocked, all kinds of ski gear, and lovely sights."

“That sounds nice.” I said with a smile. “Always wanted to go to a snow resort.”

"Yeah… it'll be us… just be the two of us…" Harlow said.

“Just the two of us.” I said in a sing-song tone.

"Har har." He said, giving me a light whack on the arm. "So, what do you wanna do now?"

“Hang out?” I suggested. “Cause right now I suppose I can finally try out Lances and Gun’s since that’s my parent’s affinity and they said I’d be good at them.”

"Alright. Lead the way."

To be continued...

Chapter 18

SHIT THIS IS COLD!

Even with my fur, this cold in unreal.

“Fucking fantastic time for the mountain to get a snowstorm!” I heard Harlow curse as he was using his Blades of chaos to create fire and heat up an area around him that was honestly still cold for the both of us. “Cabin should be nearby at least!”

"It fucking better! This is some bullshit!" I yelled through the storm.

It took a bit but we found the cabin. We quickly got inside and rapidly started the fireplace. Fucking hell there was frost on my fur!

“Shit… what a way to start our vacation…” Harlow huffed/shivered.

I shivered and tried to brush the frost off me. "Yeah…quite a way to start it…"

“At least this fireplace is magic. No need to feed or add fuel once it’s on.” Harlow sighed. “This place better have a heater or something…”

"Yeah, a heater would be awesome right now." I said, sadly having to shake a lot of the frost off me given it was deeper in my fur.

Harlo got up, quickly looking around the cabin. He turned the light on and found the thermostat, turning it on and setting the heat to ninety.

He then sat back next to the fire with me while it kicked in.

“Alright… so, bad start but hopefully once we warm up we can get better.”

"Yeah, once we warm up we'll see what we can do around here."

Wee sat here, enjoying the fire and the heating once the heater kicked in properly. Once the chill was out of our bones Harlow and I got up and looked around. There were board games, movies, some video games, and the kitchen was stocked…

One bed.

Hmm… I’m gonna abuse the shit out of this.

"So, which bed do you prefer, the mattress or me?" I teased.

“What are you- There’s only one bed, isn’t there?” Harlow asked from the living room.

"Maybe." I chuckled. "But there's a lot of things here to keep us occupied though."

“Yeah, place is clean and fully stocked with everything.” Harlow nodded. “Some winter sports gear too. If the storm wraps up by tomorrow, or at least before the break is over, we can go skiing.”

“Yeah, and thankfully we’ll have enough entertainment even if the storm keeps up the entire time.” I admitted.

“Yeah. Would suck to be stuck inside the whole time though. Heard the forests and such around here were really nice. There’s even a frozen pond I wanted to go ice fishing on.”

“That sounds great, never gone ice fishing before.” I admitted.

“It can be a little nerve wracking at first but also a lot of fun. I actually heard there’s all kinds of crazy fish here too so I’m really hoping this storm passes.” Harlow said as he walked into the bedroom. “Wow that is a… barely big enough bed…”

“So it’s cuddle up like normal or you cuddle up to my feral form, which do you prefer?” I asked with a cheeky grin.

“You are enjoying this more than I think my mom probably is…” Harlow sighed.

“Let’s just call this some minor payback.” I chuckled. “But what do you want to do first? We got movies and board games.”

“I was thinking I can start a soup to boil since there’s all kinds of food and stuff here. You can pick a movie or play a game till I get back.” Harlow said.

"Sure." I nodded, deciding to look at the movies to see what I could watch.

As Harlow went to the kitchen I was looking through the videos. Huh… let’s see here… Huh. Some of these I know, others I don’t recognize. Hmm… Huh, this one is blank… weird.

I pulled the blank DVD box and-

Click!

The shelf then pulled open without a noise… okay secret room… Unexpected…

"Uh…okay…" I muttered, deciding to move into the secret room to see what nonsense is in here.

I walked inside and found there was… woah… is this a steam room? Cool! Weird that it’s hidden behind a movie shelf though… unless it’s meant to be hidden for privacy… that would make sense… also wow this room looks cool.

"Okay, this is cool." I said with a smile, moving around carefully. "Why it's hidden is slightly beyond me, but it's a nice thing either way."

I looked around the small steam room, finding it would be perfect for a winter cabin really. Huh… are those… shower heads? Weird… well, whatever might get some use out of this later.

I walked out of the sanna, closing it back up and looking through the movies again… oh, they got anime too! Okay let’s see… no, no, no… hmm. Pokemon Kanto Saga… Yes.

I picked out the complete Kanto Saga DVD out of the shelf and began to play it.

“Ah, sweet sweet childhood.” I said with a warm smile, hearing the iconic english opening.

I was about halfway through the first episode when Harlow walked in. I was laying on the bed. He sat on the end. I smirked, hearing him yelp as I pulled him into the bed and between my arms. “Try not to keep me here too long, need to check on the soup every so often.” He chuckled.

“Yeah I know, but Pokemon.” I motioned to Kanto. “Cause there’s some good childhood stuff you should have experienced that I have to show you.:”

“Guess it’s mostly boiling the meat and bones for the broth right now anyway.” Harlow sighed but also chuckled.

I smiled. "Good, then let's enjoy some Pokemon before you have to go and check the food."

We laid there watching Pokemon and cuddling. Harlow getting up every so often to check on the soup and add to it. Eventually we ate and after that I kept in with me like this.

"Feels nice to have a lazy day." He sighed, sounding relaxed.

“Yeah, a lazy day is great.” I sighed happily.

"You know, it's funny. Most parents wouldn't let their teenage kids go to a cabin in a snowy forest alone for a weekend let alone two whole months." Harlow laughed. "They either really trust us or they want something to happen."

“Eh, true.” I admitted.

"At least if anything we get a good break from the study work. Honestly I prefer exhausting training over the exhausting paperwork."

“Here here.” I said.

"One thing that's gonna suck for you going back though, Brandy is gonna have two months stockpile of teases and taunts when we get back." Harlow sighed.

"Yeah, it's gonna be annoying." I admitted. "But we're used to it."

"Well, you more than me. I don't hang out with her for that very reason."

"That's fair." I nodded. "And yeah…I'm rather used to it."

"Wonder what it's gonna be like when we finish training and become All Makers… shit… we'll be at minimum several thousand years or more… fuck… not sure I can even imagine living that long but we are…"

“Yeah…so many more years…away from everyone else…” I sighed, even if I was busy doing things…I did really miss everyone back home. "I…really miss them."

"... well, what are they like? Aside from the batshit crazy parts of them you usually complained about?"

"They're all good, Sunsets…a lot like Brandy to be honest, just with a lot less teasing." I admitted. "The Sirens, Aria, Sonata and Adagio, they're all good when you get past their…immortality depression." I admitted, before going off to tell him all the good things about the girls I did know and how good they were…though I did mention Wallflower was a Bright which made him actually shocked to hear that.

"You do know that her being a Bright, the SCP Foundation Bright, is more than likely gonna come back and bite you in the ass hard core right?"

"I might also be dating a fusion between Luna and a Pattern Screamer with how some trends are going so…who knows." I shrugged.

"Does the phrase 'Don't put your dick in that' mean anything to you?"

"It's not my fault things are weird." I said sheepishly.

"Clearly. Not even sure how MLP and SCP came together like that. Bitch probably just spun a wheel to see what would happen knowing them…"

"Probably, but at least it's under control." I said honestly.

"I guess. So, how long we staying up watching Pokemon?"

"Until we want to do something else." I admitted. "Cause the Anime spans over twenty years and seven regions." I answered.

"Yeesh. They sure milked that anime to hell."

"Considering the games have been going on for just as long back home and probably went on a lot longer here, I'm not surprised." I shrugged. "Pokemon is the Franchise." I said. "Like, everyone cares about it, no matter how old or young it's the best selling franchise ever."

"Damn."

The next day came and the sun was out. There wasn't a breeze and after unburying the front door and half the cabin, Harlow and I took this time to have a walk around the place.

I've been on lots of nature walks, but this one also came with all kinds of new scents. Animals I had no idea what they were and plants. Even the snow couldn't hide the new scents from me.

"This feels like I'm walking through Canadian mountains." Harlow laughed.

"...I'm not sure if I should pick a normal Canadian scent or a South Park Canadian Accent in response." I chuckled.

"I never actually liked South Park."

"Eh, that's fair." I shrugged. "Only things I liked is the movie and their World of Warcraft special." I admitted.

"I thought the games were neat but mostly because they made it look exactly like the show, which was cool." Harlow said with a shrug.

We walked around for almost two hours, finding the frozen lake. It was really pretty… and there was fish frozen in the frozen part that went maybe a foot or more deep.

"Oh this is fantastic." Harlow said happily.

“Yes, this is amazing.” I said, honestly, giddy for the ice fishing.

"Let's rush back and grab the fishing gear. Hopefully we can have fish for dinner or lunch depending on how good they're biting." Harlow said.

“Yeah, we better hurry and fish before either they magically thaw out or something else happens.” I nodded.

With a nod, Harlow and I rushed back to the cabin, grabbed the fishing supplies, some chairs and ran back to the lake.

We got a fair ways into the lake and once we were, Harlow used his Blades of Chaos to cut the ice, forming the fishing hole. I pulled the ice block out and we quickly got set up and began to fish.

"Wonder what kind of fish are here?" Harlow hummed.

“I’m not sure really.” I admitted. “Let’s see what fish we catch.”

Harlow and I sat on the chairs. Silent but talking about things here and there.

My first catch was a huge catfish. Harlow, a small Tuna.

We caught some more then went back home, Harlow peeping the fish for a fry and I was trying to help. At least gutting them is easy… scales for the ones that have them suck… they stick to my fur…

"So did you play any videogames?" Harlow asked.

“A lot of video games, what games do you want to know?”

"Well… did you play God of War?"

“Yes I did, but I didn’t play the new ones…never got a PS4 or 5 cause of either how scarce or pricy they were…also neither of them really had games I cared about.”

"Huh. Well, believe it or not, I never played God of War either." Harlow said. I looked at his Blades of Chaos and raised a brow. "I know, I know. I watched a lot of gameplay of them online."

“Eh, that’s fair.” I nodded. “Honestly there’s a lot of games I watched online and never played as well.”

"Always did want to play them though. No electricity at my place so, never got to." He said as he began to slice and filet the fish.

“That’s fair, but we can fix that easily.” I said honestly. “As you said, we have all the time in the world…and also more money than we can think of using to be perfectly honest.”

"True… weird to think about." Harlow said with a nod.

"I said I was sorry…" I said, my face a deep shade of red.

"Mike… there are wet dreams and then there is that which I woke up to…" Harlow said as he was drying himself off from.his shower.

To make it more embarrassing I was… dreaming of him… that was also a new experience.

“Listen, it’s not my fault that thing’s happened and dreams were happening…I didn't even know I could produce that much…” I muttered the last bit to myself/

"I know we've been here for a week already and you're a bit… lot more sexually experienced than I am and more perverted than I thought, but are you really that horny?"

“...So to start this pain train of lewd, it started off with Sunset wanting to be an ‘at home nudist’...” I said sheepishly. “Then…Sonata is very cuddly and…endowed…Adagio’s ‘hero costume’ was practically nothing but scales that managed to cover up the bits but that’s it…and uh…”

"So in other words you're used to emptying the sack on a regular basis." Harlow said.

“Yes, on a regular basis and I haven’t really…’emptied’ in about a week and a half cause I was more preoccupied with a lot of other things.” I admitted.

"I take it your toilet flushes more than the normal bodily fluids and such then?"

“Can we not talk about me jacking off please? It’s already embarrassing enough with what happened and more embarrassing with…other things.”

"Hey you weren't the one who woke up to a sticky shower."

“Yes yes I know, I apologized damn it.” I whined in embarrassment.

"Well, at least I know you're more than willing to… go there with me, if you're dreaming such lewd things of me." Harlow chuckled. "Kind of a mix of embarrassing and flattering."

“I mean…yes…” I said slowly. “Jeez…this never happened before…”

"Oh really? Well… huh… not too sure how to take being your first wet dream turn tsunami…"

“I mean, I’ve had wet dreams before, we’ve all had them before…just uh…not that big or…how much I produced…seriously, how the hell…”

"Maybe it has to do with your new biology. I mean, fuck you're easy two feet taller than you were as a human at this age."

“That’s true…” I said carefully. “Only a few more years and then ‘that’ will be on purpose.” I admitted, blushing a bit at the admission here.

"Wow you really want to get laid again…"

“Sorry…” I said sheepishly. “Hormones are not my friend here…” I sighed. “Puberty can eat my whole ass…”

"I believe that's my job in two years." Harlow said, making me fall off the bed. He laughed.

“Not you too~.” I groaned.

"I'm sorry but you set yourself up for that one." He said as he helped me back to my feet. "Relax. I know better than to steal Brandy's thing. Besides, the event this morning is between us and the endless woods outside the cabin… cause Brandy would turn it into ammo for years if she found out…"

“Yes, I’m ever so grateful that Brandy isn’t anywhere near here or could see what we’re doing.” I said carefully.

"Tell me about it… so… what uh… exactly were we doing in your dream that got you all so… excited?"

I blushed, but began telling the… embarrassing and… rather lewd events of my dreams. It wasn't anything especially… erotic, it was actually pretty vanilla but… fuck this is awkward…

To be continued...

Nightmare's and Puberty

I woke up with a yawn, stretching as I rubbed the sleepy out of my eyes. I looked, not seeing Harlow. He must be up already. I got out of bed and walked to the bathroom, opening the door-

“Why?” A pained, saddened voice caught my ears. I looked down and froze. Sonata was on her knees, holding a wrapped bundle as she cradled it. Both she and it were almost translucent. “Why…?”

“S-Sonata? Wh-what are you doing here? What happened?” I asked worriedly, rushing to her side and fearing what was happening to her.

“I, I don’t understand, were… were we not enough?” She asked, holding the bundle tight against her. “Were you that unhappy?”

“Wh-what?” I asked. “No, no! I wasn’t unhappy, I love you Sonata, I love all of you.” I said quickly and honestly, not knowing what she meant as I feared what was going on. “Sonata, what’s going on?”

“Why? Why did you-” Her body cracked, she and her bundle shattering into glass shards before me.

“Sonata!” I shouted in panic, grabbing the shard’s and wondering what in the hell was going on. “What…what the fuck is happening?”

I got up, backing away in horror. I bumped into something-

Whack!

Fuck!

I winced and turned around, seeing Pure there, ethereal as well and covered in injuries and bruises. “You were so scared for my well being oh that’s rich given what you’ve done!” She yelled. I backed up, suddenly on all four as I had hooves. I was a pony again.

“The fuck are you talking about!? I’m doing this all for your well being!” I snapped. “Also how the fuck am I a pony again?”

“Oh for our well being, you just want to be with versions of us that you can tolerate! You want me to be some dainty little princess that doesn’t get into fights or partakes in Violence? Want me to be afraid of pain and death? At least when Sunset and I do kill each other we’re looking one another in the face! You’re a fucking coward!” She yelled, punching me with her hoof across my muzzle.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t want you to be a complete and total sociopath that didn’t care about life at all!” I snapped.

“Ha! That’s rich. You wanted me to not take life for granted when you’re the one who snuffed me out forever!” She barked, cracking then like Sonata, broke into shards of glass on the ground.

“What…what the fuck…” I muttered. “No, I’m not killing you all, and no, what I had in mind was not literally getting into a fucking fist fight with a relative every other fucking minute.”

“So you made the world to your liking instead, rather than learn to accept it for what it was?” I turned, seeing Wallflower leaning against the wall. “You’re a dangerous reality warper then.”

“Hi Pot, I’m Kettle, have we met before?” I asked snarkily. “But something’s wrong Wallflower, everything’s going wrong, Pure, Sonata…but of them just shattered like glass and…and they both were acting strange…”

“That’s what happens when you rewrite time. Who they were is erased and a replacement takes their place. Old one can’t stick around so… poof.”

“B-but I haven’t done that yet!” I said quickly.

“You will. Shame… should have contained you… could have prevented this.” Wallflower said, cracking across her body and falling to glass shards on the ground.

“What the fuck is going on!?!” I snapped, looking around to see who the fuck was doing this.

I burst open the hallway door, suddenly human again as I ran into the livingroom. It was here I saw a faceless Harlow, cuddled up against another me that was looking over a small version of two planets… Equis… and it’s earth counterpart.

“H-Harlow?” I asked. “What’s going on?”

The faceless Harlow said nothing, nuzzling up against the other me.

The other me then reached a hand up, grabbing both the mini Equis and it’s earth counterpart in their hand.

“Oh no, you are not doing what I think you're doing!” I snapped, lunging at the damn copycat.

I froze mid air, so close to them-

With a swift, unceremonious act, the copy me closed their hand, gripping their fight until I heard the cracks and saw the dist flow from their hand. They opened their hand, letting the dust fall to the ground as they turned to me. “To fix something broken, sometimes, you have to destroy it.” He said.

I shot up, screaming and half in tears.

“Jesus shit!” Harlow yelped at the sudden noise I made. “Mike you alright?!”

“N-no…no…I…I wouldn’t destroy everything…” I held myself, crying as I didn’t hear Harlow. “No…I love my family…they mean the world to me…” I whimpered as I tried to hold back the flood of tears.

“Hey, hey, it’s alright.” He said, putting his arms around my neck as he sat up to hug me. Gently I felt him comfort me. “It was just a nightmare.”

“B-but…it’s what I’m going to do…” I said weakly. “They…they all hated me…wondering why I’d just…shatter them…Sonata…Sonata had our child and….I…I just killed them like they meant nothing…”

“It was just a nightmare Mike. None of that happened, and it’s not going to happen.” He said, pulling my face to meet his. “You aren’t that kind of person Mike.”

“B-but…” I tried to argue…but I just wrapped my arms around him and sobbed.

He held onto me as I cried. The nightmare still so fresh in my mind.

I wasn’t sure how long I cried but eventually, the tears ran out and I was just left feeling… haunted.

Harlow helped me up, washing the tears and snot off of me, and himself, before he took me to the kitchen where he began making some tea to help me calm down.

“I don’t think you’ve ever woken up screaming like that.” Harlow said.

“N-never…” I shook my head. “That…that was awful…”

“Honestly, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look so… terrified. Must have been as bad as I think it was…”

“Well…when one of your spouses is holding your child and asking you ‘were we not good enough’, than another who is a complete sociopath that get’s into Mortal Kombat with her sister every half an hour is calling me a sociopath…than a literal Bright telling me ‘well, maybe we should have contained you’...then…a faceless you was cuddling up to another me as…I helplessly watched them crush both worlds to dust…” I explained sadly.

“Yikes…” Harlow winced.

“...To fix something broken…sometimes…you have to destroy it…” I said bitterly.

“Do you really think it’s broken?” He asked.

“Nitch made it…”

“True… It’s not exactly… stable, I guess… but do you believe it needs to be destroyed to be fixed?”

“What? No!” I snapped. “Why would I destroy two worlds I call home? Murder countless trillions…kill the ones I love with no remorse?”

“Then, it’s not going to be destroyed. Sometimes even something that’s broken… or maybe defective, still works. I know this is more your whole thing and your choice, but if that nightmare means anything, it’s eating you up alive inside. Do… do you want my advice?”

“Anything that can help cause…fuck…” I groaned.

“Maybe… you shouldn’t change it?” Harlow said. “I’m not saying there aren’t problems, but maybe rather than change things so dramatically, you… improve things?”

“How? Cause if I ‘improve’ thing’s, they’ll just grow to hate me cause they’re way of life, of so much apathy about everything…god damn it…” I growled, hating how there’s probably no way to do this and it was becoming more of a waste of time…

“Well, maybe start with something easy. You mentioned some fertility goddess before?”

“Yes…she killed me twice because she hates life after basically being bound, tortured and raped for god know’s how long and…well, I was stubborn enough to try and help her.”

“... Well, right off the bat, I can think of a few things that could help her.”

“Go right ahead…that would help here.”

“Well, offer her payback against her tormentor and rapist. If there’s multiple, all of them. Just let her go apeshit against them and make those monsters unable to die, but feel all the pain at like, a hundred times stronger. When she’s vented that out, offer her a choice. Change her goddess position to something more fitting for her, or, offer to make her mortal, and let her live out the rest of her life as she sees fit.”

“Well…I suppose that’s fair.” I said honestly.

“Yeah. Second, all those SCP things, well, you can easily just round them all up and make them go away, after all, no SCP’s, no threats, Wallflower can just be a normal girl and hey, enjoy life without the need of the SCP. In terms of Sunset and Pure’s uh… fun. There’s not really much I think you can do to make them want to stop that, but I do have an idea that might make it more fun for them and a bit more alright for you.”

“Them doing literal death matches is a problem, and I did get them to fix it a bit with them doing it in the dream realm.” I said honestly. “But…it’s the fact they looked me dead in the eye and said they were bored because I was around…”

“Then, let them fight but, make it so they can’t die. If both are immortal, then odds are, after so long it becomes less fun cause any injuries they put on one another will just heal. Make it sound fun, then over time they’ll get bored of the lack of lethality. When that happens, offer them a job.”

“That won’t work either cause they know strong healing magics and they do those fight’s to get close to murdering each other…they killed each other a few times by accident and, lo and behold, death doesn’t mean shit when they just come back not long after the event occurred…”

“Well, it’s an option. Either way, I have a feeling making them immortal and putting them as a duo against something they both can fight for fun would be an option. I mean, Aunt Pain is always looking for more help and let’s be honest, they’d love the kind of people she hires.”

“Oh god I’d rather not give those two to her, I’m trying to stave off their battle tendencies, not give them unlimited access to murder.”

“Mike.” Harlow spoke up. “I’m sorry to tell you this, but you’re in a relationship where two people in it, at least two, who are psychopaths. Changing them to help them would end up hurting them in the long run, at least if they work with Pain, they aren’t hurting each other or people you care about.”

I sighed bitterly. “This fucking sucks…” I grumbled, rubbing my temple bitterly as this was just giving me a headache…

The teapot whistled and Harlow quickly poured me a cup and gave it to me. “Well, you love them, right?”

“Of course I do.” I stated. “I love them just as much as you.”

“Then, this is gonna be one of those things where you can’t change who they are, especially if they don’t want to change, but if you love them and they love you, then it’s something you’ll have to find a compromise with.”

I sighed. “Fine, fine.” I said uncommitted, gently taking a sip of my tea.

“And hey, they work with Pain, get strong enough, you three could have a battle someday.”

“Maybe…” I said.

“Yeah. Something tells me they’d be very turned on by you beating their asses.” He said.

I almost spit my tea out.

“Fucking…warn me before you say something like that!” I coughed.

“Sorry.” He chuckled, giving me a quick kiss. “Feel like going back to sleep or do you wanna just stay up?”

“I’ll…stay up, I doubt I’ll be able to sleep after that…”

“Alright, wanna watch a movie, play a game?” He asked as he was pouring his own cup of tea. “When the sun comes up we can go ice fishing again. Early morning walk will look beautiful.”

I smiled at Harlow.

“Yeah…morning walk sounds good.” I said with a smile. “But not as beautiful as you.”

“You cheesy.” He chuckled, giving me another kiss. “You go get the TV started and watch or play something. I got breakfast.”

“Thanks Harlow.” I said with a smile, giving them a quick kiss as I headed to the living room with my cup of tea to watch something good.

We had two weeks left at the cabin. Aside from that nightmare, it’s been good. Lots of simple, couple stuff with Harlow, some training and practice, and lots of good food. Harlow can cook.

Still, unfortunately there is one thing that’s been bugging me still… my uh… morning issue is getting more… stubborn.

I really hate going through puberty again…

“I am so sorry…” I groaned, as yet again Harlow walked out of a shower in the early morning.

“You should buy a fleshlight at this rate.” He said, drying off with the towel. “Seriously, is this after some self relief before bed?”

“Yes…and while sure I would be doing it like…three or four more times a day, I’m with you all the time or busy doing other things…”

“Yikes. Maybe you should take the morning to just unleash the beast in the shower.” He chuckled.

“It’s only a few years left before I ‘unleash the beast’ on you.” I grumbled.

“Yeah but at this rate I’ll be choking on it and not in the fun way.” He said, making me blush deep red.

“I-I guess…” I said sheepishly. “I hate puberty…”

“You being a wolf probably doesn’t help. All that growing alpha dog energy in ya.” Harlow chuckled.

“Yes…there is a lot of energy down there…and I will probably need to buy an industrial grade fleshlight if it’s going to get worse…”

“Heh, well you try and finish up in the bathroom for… what I am gonna assume is a two or three hour job. I’ll get breakfast ready.”

“Hopefully it won’t take that long…” I said, walking into the bathroom to get some…relief…

After my morning… relief, Harlow and I were eating breakfast. Then, suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

“... Well, that’s unexpected.” Harlow said.

“Oh goodie…” I grumbled, getting up and heading to the front door, looking out a peephole just to be sure who it was.

I didn’t see anyone. I opened the door slowly, and I looked down and saw there was a box on the ground with a note on top. I picked up the note.

Dear Mike and Harlow, It’s Brandy. My month long hiatus from teasing and taunting you both is over but you still have two weeks from coming back home. So, because I am impatient, and I had a lot of extra cash from my job, I’ve given you both the box filled with gag gifts I fully expect you both to use.

See you in two weeks, Brandy.

Oh this is gonna be… a thing…

“Well…Brandy decided to taunt us…” I grumbled, grabbing the box and bringing it in and closing the door behind me.

“Oh boy, what she do?” Harlow asked.

“An asston of ‘Gag gifts’.” I said, putting it on a kitchen counter and opening it up to see what nonsense she had in mind.

…

…

…

…

…

THERE’S SO MANY DILDOES IN HERE!

“What is- Woah… Did she buy out the back of a Hot Topic?!” Harlow yelped as he saw them.

“Yes…yes she did…” I said, trying to see if there was literally anything else in this stupid thing or I should send her a video of me burning this whole box.

Okay… more of the same, different shapes and sizes… Lube and Condoms… that’s all that’s in here aside the dildoes.

“... Well… That’s something I never expected to see…” “Harlow hummed.

“I’m about to send her a video of me setting this whole thing on fire…”

“You and I both know this probably isn’t gonna be the last box she sends us by the time we get back…”

“Yes…and it sucks…” I groaned.

“... Well, Not sure about you but uh… this is a good way to stockpile for when we’re eighteen…”

“...I don’t need more reasons to jack off when watching you walk around the house practically naked is enough…”

"I uh, ment the lube and condoms but… that works too…"

“O-oh! I uh…thought…never mind.” I shook my head quickly, my face burning bright. “Damn it Brandy…”

"... Well, if any match up, let me know and I can… see if I can handle it."

…

“Damn it Harlow…” I groaned, walking away and heading to the bathroom as something just didn’t want to stay down with that recommendation.

"Love you~!" He called out as I closed the bathroom door.

“Love you too!” I called back before…the deed needing to be done again.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Yes, I know there's not much and it's...weird whiplash here going from 'existential crises through nightmares' to 'Puberty sucks' but...writing is weird sometimes.

Chapter 20

The last day of my vacation with Harlow was here. Our stuff was packed, the cabin was cleaned, and Harlow and I were just sitting on the couch and watching movies.

Aside my… nightmare episode, the only other things I can complain about were the… occasional morning incidents… and the gifts Brandy kept sending.

Honestly how much is that job paying her? The first box already had a lot and everything else after that was… either a tier up in crazy or somehow was meant to go with a prior package…

The craziest so far has to be to the… hyper realistic blow up dolls of Harlow and I…

Seriously where in the hell did she get those and how did she get them with all those details right?!

“So…last day of our Vacation and…still not sure when I’m going back to start fixing things…”

"You mean to Equis?" Harlow asked.

“Yeah…even if I’ve been having…more and more nightmares about it…”

"Have they been as bad as the first one?"

“Well…I haven’t woken up screaming so there’s that.” I admitted.

Harlow sighed. "You should have told me sooner."

“As I said, I haven’t been waking up screaming so it’s fine.” I said gently. “It’s also better than giving you a…sticky shower in the morning.”

"It's really not." He sighed. "You don't have to be afraid to tell me things Mike."

“I’m not afraid to say thing’s.” I said. “My nightmares are something I have to deal with.”

"Deal with alone?"

“You won’t always be around when it happens…and when half the time the Nightmares are…with you cuddling up to a more…evil and uncaring version of myself…” I shrugged helplessly.

"Oh? Well, I can help you forget that at least." Harlows said, grabbing my shoulders and pulling me down on top of him. His coat was soft as always and he wrapped his arms around my neck and I fixed myself. My full weight on them as we were now cuddling face to face on the couch.

“Thanks Harlow.” I said with a smile, wrapping my arms around them happily.

"Being partners, not just as gods but intimate means we help each other. Even if you say you feel like it's nothing, I want you to tell me, alright?" He asked, giving my nose a quick kiss.

“Alright alright you silly sheep.” I chuckled. “But…it’s just…a lot to handle all at once…I mean, come on, this is supposed to be our vacation and here I am having nightmares.”

"Well, care to make a few enjoyable memories before we leave tomorrow? It's not sex but I won't mind spending the rest of today lip locked with you."

“That would be a great end to this vacation.” I chuckled.

With a nod, Harlow planted one on my lips and I returned in kind. We stayed like that until late.

Two Years Later

Brandy was sitting next to me. Laughing loudly.

Harlow was in bed. Some healing potions on the nightstand.

I was red and felt like absolute crap…

"You… heheh! You fucked him- s-so hard his hips dislocated!" Brandy coughed out from her laughing fit.

“Sh-shut up!” I whined. “I didn’t mean to!”

“Totally…worth it…” Harlow groaned happily.

“Oh don’t you give her more ammo in this situation.” I groaned.

"Hey, I won't lie, it hurt, but I genuinely didn't think you were that horny." Harlow chuckled.

"Did his knot get stuck?" Brandy asked.

“No.” I said quickly. “It didn’t get stuck.”

“Twenty minutes.” Harlow said.

“Traitor!” I whined.

"I am still high on afterglow, and pain meds." Harlow said.

Brandy laughed even harder.

“Oh shush you.” I said weakly to Brandy who was just laughing like a maniac.

"Heh. Despite the… incident, it was an amazing first time… but next time, I'm topping. You owe me that much Mike." Harlow said.

I sighed… yeah…

“Yeah…yeah…” I shook my head. “Again, I didn’t mean to go that hard…just…ya know…”

“Plump fluffy sheep ass?” Brandy managed to say through her laughter.

“...Yeah…” I admitted.

"I prefer toned sheep ass thank you." Harlow chuckled. "But this aside, in a bit we'll be starting our first trials to godhood. What do you think we'll be doing Mike?"

“While you get to go murder thing’s cause you’re going to be a God of Chaos, I’m probably going to have to do a boat load of paperwork cause ‘God of Order’ and all that…” I sighed. “I’m a Summoner, not a Bureaucrat…”

"Yeah… well, that's gonna suck…" Harlow sighed.

"So are you two gonna move in together or what?" Brandy asked, getting both Harlow and I's attention. "What? You two spend most of your vacations together at an isolated mountain cabin, am I wrong for assuming you two would want to live together now that you're both eighteen and gonna be sexually active?"

“Well…I suppose that would make sense, I doubt either of our family’s would want to be in the same house as two really horny young adults.”

"True, and as gods of order and chaos it's fitting we live together." Harlow said. "Plus yeah, the privacy would be nice… getting alone for uh, the first time for this was not easy between the lessons and siblings… God I have so many siblings…"

I nodded. Harlow did have a lot of siblings. Many older, and many and more coming that are younger.

I'm amazed mom and dad haven't had any other kids in my lifetime so far.

“Hmm…while I understand that given your mother is a Goddess of Life, I’m a little surprised mom and dad haven’t been as…active if I’m anything to go off of.” I said. “Cause while I did have…sex with my girlfriends back home I wasn’t ‘dislocate hips’ kind of horny.”

"To be fair you did have an eighteen year dry spell." Harlow said.

"Then and before you were a normal human… pony species changing person. Your body and species here and overall power level are higher than most anyone else on Equis."

“Fair…” I admitted.

“You think a lot of your wives will have a predator/prey kink?” Brandy asked.

“Brandy!” I shouted in embarrassment as that got her laughing again.

"I can confirm, that mouth knows how to eat." Harlow said.

I fell on the ground. As did Brandy but she was laughing as she did.

“Why must you both hurt me like this?” I whined.

"I'm still high on pain meds and good recent memories." Harlow said.

"I need to be around High Harlow more often. He's hilarious!" Brandy laughed.

“So I’m going to get something to eat and not be around you two.” I said, getting up as I didn’t want to handle more of this verbal abuse anymore.

“But his ass is right there.” Brandy said.

…I totally didn’t trip and fall over again…

After a few days, Harlow was good as new and we got back to our trainings. His dad took him for his first trial and mine took me to my first trial.

I will admit, I wasn't expecting to be in a huge forest.

“So…what are we doing here dad?” I inquired. “Thought me being a God of Order would have been a bit more…annoying paperwork.”

"Heh, then you haven't been paying attention to the lessons." He said with a small laugh. "Order is far grander than that. It's a self sustaining cycle, one often easily disrupted. Take nature. Plants grow from the earth, feed various animals, insects, which then feed larger predators, which in turn also feed even larger predators, and when those predators pass, the earth and plants consume the body. Remember when you and your siblings were young and we'd take you to that one island to play and practice your animalistic instincts?" Dad asked.

“Yes, it was great and…shocking that you just had a floating island and…holy hell that was so long ago.” I admitted.

"Well, consider this a far more advanced take on that." Dad stated. "This island here, is completely isolated in its own pocket dimension. No way out, three million square miles. Many plants, animals, ECT. You'll be calling this place home for the next year."

“Uh…why?” I asked nervously. “Do I have to go native or something here?”

"As a future God of Order you need to understand the cycles of life and death in their complexities first hand. Your goal while living here will be to keep this land's natural cycle and order stable. Keep in mind that with yourself living here you too are capable of disrupting it as part of its cycle. For example, hunt too much and you can damage populations of both the prey and predators. One can say going native is a fair term to use but you'll be acting both as guardian and resident of this land. It does hold some dangers and as a future God of order these dangers, it's up to you to determine if the beasts causing the danger deserve extinction or a culling to lessen their effect. Everything you do here during the year will have an impact, big or small in some way, so when you make a choice, be absolutely sure you are certain of it."

“Goodie…” I muttered. “That’s not something I’m looking forward to but let’s get on with it.”

With a nod, dad stepped aside to let me enter the forest and I did, shifting to my feral form and heading in.

One Year Later

"So… was it as bad for you as it was for me?" Harlow asked.

This was the first time I had seen them in a year, once the trial was up and I found them I just picked them up in a hug. Brandy had gotten us a house while we were away and while I was annoyed at the house warming gifts she left all over the place I didn't care that much. I just cuddled with Harlow in bed and they didn't argue.

“Yes…it was…” I said. “Without you…well it was hard but then…it just got worse…”

"Same… what was your first breaking point?"

"I saved a pregnant Den Mother Wolf. She was far as I could tell the last, and she's a Den Mother, thought it was okay to let her and her pups live… pups grew quick, and her being a Den Mother, made more… population of their kind went from the one to hundreds… forest couldn't sustain it… I had to…" I swallowed… I know they were feral, wild animals but still…

"I had to send people to other worlds, Isekai people. I was told as long as they disrupt and cause chaos, for better or worse it didn't matter… a lot of them ended up either dead or becoming monsters…" Harlow said.

"And then the hallucinations started…" I said weakly. "Cause that's fun…"

"I had to kill people… some were just kids…" Harlow shook.

I remembered the pups…

"Innocents…men, women, children…some weren't even more than a few months old but Order wouldn't allow it…"

"... We're monsters, aren't we?" Harlow asked.

“Yes…yes we are.” I sighed.

"... At least, we're monsters together…" He said, leaning against me. "I don't know how some of The Family do this alone…"

“No idea…and I’m concerned about what they do to not go crazy…”

"Well, knowing my mom and dad… I can take a well educated guess…" Harlow sighed. "Not really in the mood for that though…"

“Yeah…I just…want to cuddle…” I said sadly.

Without saying anything else, Harlow scooted against me. I took him in my arms and we laid in bed like this… trying to push away the bad memories.

Three Thousand Years Later

"Ouch!" I yelped.

"Sorry." Harlow said with a yelp as he pulled the thorns out of my back. "I still can't believe that attack affected you…" He said.

It's been a long time and we're officially Demi-Gods now. As such, Harlow and I have begun to properly train to become full fledged gods. So, we're put in charge of opposing forces with the goals varying from world to world. This one was to have a Hero or Heroes strong enough to counteract some of aunt Pains army and villains.

This included various monsters I did not think would be able to deal damage to me… let alone a giant cactus that could stab two foot long barbs into me!

“I’m not a full fledged god yet, and cactus spines still hurt…” I grumbled.

"Yeah…" He said, yanking another one out of me. "Okay that's the last one. Hard to Believe it took us a thousand years to become Demi-Gods… and so far a little over two thousand and counting to become God gods."

“Yeah…I expected this to be a lot faster…”

"Well, we've had fun at least. Soon a lot of incredible sights… fooled around in a lot of them." He added with a chuckle.

“Yes, yes we have.” I chuckled. “It was amazing.”

"Remember that one world with that very homophobic church? When they were getting ready to preach but we made a mess of the place the night before and they literally burned it down?"

I chuckled. I think that priest had a heart attack on the spot seeing all that stuff all over his church. Potions are a wonderful thing~

“Yeah, that was funny…would have been funnier if they came in on us doing it on their altar but I suppose boundaries for our sex life need to be drawn.” I shrugged.

"True." Harlow laughed. "And that volcano hot spring? We have to make a place there at some point cause that water is awesome."

I nodded. That water really worked wonders on my muscles… and my fur was extra soft for months after.

“Yeah, Volcanic Hot Springs are just pure amazing.” I sighed. “So much done…so many places visited…but…” I trailed off with a bitter sigh.

"But?" Harlow asked.

“I…miss everyone on Equis…” I admitted. “Sunset, Pure, Twilight…everyone.”

"I can see that. I know you miss them…" Harlow sighed. "But time isn't moving for them, they're all still waiting for you to return… cause, if time was moving for them, well, you know…"

“Yeah…yeah I know.” I sighed.

"You'll see them again Mike. It's just gonna take a while longer than hoped."

“Yeah…gonna take a lot longer than hoped.” I sighed.

"Yeah… try not to dislocate their hips when you bang them." He said with a smirk.

“That was one time!” I whined.

Harlow gave a laugh as he hugged me. "You'll see them all again Mike. They're not going anywhere. In the meantime, we have stuff to do."

“I mean, if you're in the mood you horny sheep.” I joked.

"Shush. But I am serious our Heroes were pretty banged up in that last fight so we best make sure they didn't kick the bucket."

“Yeah, let’s go see if they’re all doing okay.”

To be continued

Chapter 21

Well… that went… well…

“I think that’s the fastest anyone began worshiping us… ever…” Harlow said.

“I…suppose so…” I said carefully. “I…didn’t expect them all to worship me so readily or…so fervently…”

“Given you basically made the Griffon an endangered species I’d say… that was more or less expected…” Harlow said carefully.

I groaned and rubbed my temples. “Well…hopefully things will get better for them after this…” I admitted, hoping that they wouldn’t try to go genocide happy…”

“So let me guess, Order is demanding a way to repopulate the griffons?”

“Most likely…” I sighed, looking to the planet and seeing if the planet was demanding the Griffons to return…

… There… wasn’t much… Population at the moment consists of a few hundred… Barely enough…This is not good…

Worst case scenario I get more involved and create a new offshoot but similar enough species of Griffon… best case… Fuck…

“So, not good I take it?” Harlow asked me.

“Not good indeed…” I sighed. “Fuck…either I get more involved or…ick…”

“Welp… This is gonna be a long project…” Harlow sighed. “Want some help?”

“Yes…I would like some help.” I sighed. “All because I got protective…and now gives us an assload of work…”

“Alright well how should we go about it then?”

“Well…we should start by bringing the Griffon’s country back to life…” I said. “Rebuild all that…then try again with the Griffons, figure out where it all went wrong from there and…just…hope for the best.”

“Well that’s the easy part. They were preparing for war because their natural homeland is mountainous, little prey and they’re primarily carnivores. Just not enough food, and with how fast they can reproduce, they didn’t have many options since those mountains were just rock with not even minerals to mine.”

Right… if I can remake the mountains but have them be rich in ores and animals that would be good… fuck… I’ll have to ask for offerings to keep that going though… ugh… I’m gonna have to be so active in this…

“I really didn’t want to be this active in a world…” I sighed.

“Well, not really our choice now. I’ll gather all the Griffons into a single area while you remake their homeland. Odds are they’ll trust me more than you given…”

“Yeah…” I sighed. “Yeah I know…let’s just hope that it won’t suddenly cause a war here…”

“Right now they’re too busy questioning everything they’ve ever known in a global existential dread. Besides, if any of them try it I got it covered.”

“Alright…” I sighed. “Thanks Harlow…well, let’s get to work fixing my massive mistake…”

“Hey, it’s nice to be fixing your mess for a change.” He chuckled.

“Yes, it’s nice unlike the last few times I had to clean up your messes.” I said, managing to chuckle as well.

“Well, best get to work then.” He said, giving me a quick kiss before vanishing to gather all the Griffons.

I sighed, looking at the planet…

…

I can’t wait to see the girls again… but still… If in the end I’m not gonna do much, just make life more manageable for everyone… what am I going to do after?

I scratched my head, as I wasn’t sure what the hell to do after…all of this. “This bites…” I grumbled as I went to Equis 2 to start rebuilding the country.

It took a bit, but I was able to rebuild the mountainous country of the Griffons. I then added in a large variety of mountain based animals. Birds, goats, long rivers connecting to oceans filled with fish. I packed the mountains with iron, gold, coal and gemstones and all types of minerals. Even some rock salt deposits, and various small oasis’s where rabbits, cows and other beasts of prey vegetation.

I even included long cave systems where various insects that are good for eating and underground wells, and mushrooms grow as an added bonus.

Have to admit… the whole set up looks great.

“Rather proud of my world building.” I said with a smile.

“Boo.’ I heard Harlow over our mental connection.

“Oh shush you, that was a good pun.” I huffed.

I arrived at a fairly large clearing area on the first mountain base. There’s two hundred and sixteen griffons left… Let’s see… Should I make basic houses here? Maybe apartments? That would house them all better… plus I did want to make a griffon-like species for uh… repopulation reasons… oh boy.

“Oh dear…got a lot of idea’s and…then the repopulation thoughts…” I thought to myself carefully. “I should probably start with Apartments, would be better housing short term…”

Alright let’s see, two and three bedroom units, two bathrooms each… can be fairly tall, ten… maybe even ten stories, and since they can fly… a design like this can work… I’ll make the water, heating and lights all magic based as with fridge and stoves, beds in bathrooms… fully stock the kitchens, maybe some clothes. This Equis does have movies so some movies, TV, radios, bookshelves with various books… maybe a public library too… let’s make some infrastructure… roads in and out of the town here, a school… hmm… should make a water pump/milling place, one of the things here has a lot of wheat there so let’s add that, add in some maps and some gear…

… Oh… I made this place rather… self sufficient and no one is even here yet…

“...Woop…” I muttered, surprised at how lost I got in just wanting to make a good home for these people…when there wasn’t any people here…

Still, at least with all this here, they should hopefully be able to quickly pick up and thrive…

Now for the repopulation efforts… what would be best, full adults or eggs ready to hatch?

Either way I need them to be compatible, obviously, but also ensure they don't have the same issues the other griffons did. That means an omnivore's diet is best, and a less frequent reproductive cycle. The griffons here reproduce similar to humans, once a month, but the griffonesses here lay after just a week and next month could lay again. Plus the eggs only take three months to hatch. Add to each one can lay between three and six eggs… no wonder they overpopulated and quickly ran out of food.

“Good lord…” I muttered, scratching my head as I tried to come up with a solution to the rapid population increase…”Just…gotta figure this out, probably lower the time for breeding to maybe two or three months…the number of kids is fine…”

Let's see here… of the two hundred and thirteen, there's one hundred and two females and a hundred and eleven males. Subtracting those who won't be reproducing for various reasons and that leaves me with… a hundred and twenty. Exactly sixty males and sixty females able and willing to reproduce. Let's see… I see none are in relationships… Actually it looks like most griffons here used sex as a form of payment… fair, their economy was in the toilet given the lack of resources and trade. Now that that's gonna be fixed…

I know Harlow is using some more passive magic on the surviving griffons to change slowly overtime their apathy and aggression. Maybe I can just make them the partners they need? Add that Harlow can probably change the existing ones biology to match the new ones… that could work.

“Got a plan…hopefully this’ll all work.” I muttered, starting to humm ‘It’s tough to be a God’ from the Road to El Dorado as I got to work.

“Alright. Been two hundred years since the… incident and looks like the new Griffon Kingdom is thriving. Population is steady, food is steady, their economy booming… and they're all referring to you as the Wolf Phoenix God and me as the Ram of Change…” Harlow said, reading off the report at breakfast.

Shit it's already been that long? Yeesh, Immortality makes time move so damn fast….

“Okay so…didn’t expect it to be two hundred years already and two…well, neat names I suppose.’

“Heh, given what happened it's fairly fitting…” Harlow said, getting a bit quiet.

“What up?” I inquired.

“Just been thinking… would it be alright if we had a kid?”

“I mean, I'd love to have a kid, but why the sudden want for a kid?”

“Well… back when we first were repairing things for the griffons a lot of kids were there… and I know how much you miss Sonata and your unborn daughter with her… Sometimes I wonder where I place in regards to your loves and… for a while I thought I shouldn't ask since she's actually having your kid and… all we could do is adopt…”

“We have spent tend of thousands of years together.” I said, pulling him into a hug. “I love you, there is no ‘ranks’ or places in my heart.” I stated. “If you want to have a kid that's great, either adoption or the old fashioned way if either of us are inclined, but either way, I'd be happy to have kids with you my fluffy sheep.”

“Heh… the old fashioned way is kind of not an option for us- No, neither I, nor you, are taking that potion for that babe…” Harlow added quickly at the end.

“But you'd look amazing as a girl.” I teased, but dropped that bit cause he was right. “And sure, some people would argue ‘we’re just not trying hard enough’ but that's not how things work.”

He sighed. “You have a pregnancy and a breeding fetish don't you?”

“N-no.” I said nervously, blushing at the insinuation that I did have those fetishes.

“You're bad at lying… and your tail says otherwise.” He said with a chuckle.

Tail!? How could you?! Traitor!

“Sh-shush you.” I whined, grabbing my tail to make it cease its betrayal.

“Look, I'm not gonna kink shame you. You do plenty of my kinks, and it's part of who you are. I get and understand it, doesn't mean I'm going to help you satisfy it though. But I do want to raise a kid, maybe more with you. Whether adopted or through other means.”

“And I'd love to raise a kid with you as well.” I stated. “And yes…I have done plenty of your kinks.”

He smirked, giving me a kiss. “Care to do a few now?”

“Depends on the kinks we’re talking about.” I chuckled. “Needy sheep.”

“Oh you're one to talk mister ‘Knot Master’~”

My face went red and my body and tail went stiff at hearing my uh… accidental but also… kinda well earned nickname… heh… what can I say… I like to finish deep…

“It's not my fault you can take all of it…” I grumbled.

“Yeah yeah well I'm not the only one who can take all of something~”

Oh boy.

Zzzzzzz….

Zzzzz….

Z-

Whack!

Ouch!

I yelped as I was woken up by a sudden kick to my jaw. It's been three years and Harlow and I have our first child. Our son, Nick. Turns out the family has a place where we were able to get a child that's related to us without the need for a surrogate or potion to change gender.

A two hour wait after going there, and we walked out with Nick in our arms.

Our little two year old is a needy, attention demanding little wolf-goat… and I love him so much…

Still, when he sleeps in bed with us, he's a very aggressive sleeper, and as such since his hind legs end in hooves, have ended in sleeping kicks to the chest, stomach, chin, neck, and crotch of both Harlow and I.

I rubbed my chin, seeing Nick asleep in his onesie and unaware of his sleep assault on my face.

I chuckled.

“Silly silly Nick.” I thought to myself warmly, lightly nuzzled the sleeping toddler.

It was still early, so I gently moved him around a bit and got back into bed. Nick between Harlow and I as I wrapped an arm around both. Not gonna lie… first few weeks of Nick's life were best summarized as screams in panic and what the fuck am I doing? But, it worked out and now, he's two, almost potty trained and healthy. And his grandparents spoil him… mom and dad adore him, and Harlow’s mother is arguably worse. Giving him sweet fruits, candy and such.

I hope when Sonata has our daughter she is just as much a joy as Nick. Hope they get along. By then Nick will be very much an adult.

“I’m sure everyone back home will love you two.” I thought to myself, as I could only imagine how happy everyone would be to meet Harlow and Nick…how much more spoiled my silly pupper would get.

Hmm… two already… all too soon he'll be eighteen…

…

Childhood doesn't last long at all…

No wonder our parents usually have more kids semi often. In Harlow's case, there's constantly new siblings of his, and for me, mom and dad have a new kid or kids once every twenty years or so.

Hmm…

I looked down at Nick, giving his forehead a light kiss. Maybe he'd enjoy being a big brother? Siblings do make childhood more fun…

“Gonna have to talk to Harlow when he wakes up…” I thought to myself. “Jeez…already thinking of having another kid with Harlow…and…who knows how many kids I want to have with all my wives back home…”

Heh… you know, just having and enjoying family does sound like a nice plan for later. Cause out of all the training and education I've done since getting this life… nothing prepared me more to wipe the floor with Pegasus and his allies than Brandy and her bullshit luck of the draw…

Heh… Gonna be a clean sweep of those jerks when I get back… should probably keep playing Brandy then. Don't want to get rusty… also, Nick might like card games too. Be fun to bond over.

To be cotinuned...

Last Turn

“First time back to Equis in… shit, long ass time. Thought you’d be more excited.” Harlow said.

“Well…my excitement has been tempered after a long time of me suffering, and losing a dear friend because of random chance.” I stated.

“You are gonna be meeting Sunset and them again. Aren’t you happy about that?”

“I am…but again, I’ve had millions of years to temper it all…all the bad that’s happened and my own worries.” I sighed. “I…I just don’t want this special day to turn into shit…” I admitted, walking over to the door where Sunset and everyone else was in. “Let’s…let’s hope for the best…”

“... Think they’ll find you being into my ass hot?” Harlow asked. I managed a chuckle.

“Probably.” I said honestly, as I gently pushed the door open. “Sunset? Everyone?” I called out.

“Hey- What in the shit?” Sunset asked.

“Hey…so a lot of things happened…” I said sheepishly.

“Pupper!” Sonata said, running up and giving me a hug.

“Who’s the sheep?” Pure asked.

“Long story short, I’m Harlow, Mike’s husband.”

The girls all looked at Harlow. Then to me.

“Like I said…a lot has happened for me.” I said, giving Sonata a hug. “And uh…yes, Harlow here is my husband…he's a very fluffy power-bottom and…yeah…”

“Oh yeah and when you’re the bottom you’re so power hungry.” Harlow smirked.

“Hot!” Sunset said.

“Anyways!” I said, trying to derail this train of thought. “So…I'm back after…a long…long time, to try and help fix this world.”

“It’s been two hours?” Wallflower said.

“For you, it’s been two hours…for me and Harlow…it’s been two million years…” I said, looking down bitterly. “All because I wanted the power to change this world for the better…so I could fix it’s flaw of apathy…”

“...And?” Sunset asked.

“And?” I asked. “What do you mean?”

“Well, I get the feeling there’s something else you are gonna tell us.”

“He gave that up cause of a Nightmare and is gonna try a more gentle approach rather than rewriting your whole reality.” Harlow said.

“... Thanks…” Wallflower said.

“I didn’t want to tell them that, thanks Harlow.” I huffed.

“What was the Nightmare about?”

“...All of you hating me, dissolving into dust as you asked me why…as our new resident sheep here was with someone else…someone better than me as I lost everything I ever loved and cared for…” I sighed, knowing I would be pressed to tell them or Harlow would.

“Well… Thanks for not opting to… rewrite us. I quite like myself.” Sunset said.

“Come on.” Harlow said, taking my hand. “You should save the world right now. I imagine they need time to process the uh… news.”

“Yeah…” I sighed, letting go of Sonata and prying her off of me and putting her down. “I’ll be back…just have to go out and do something’s.” I said, turning around and heading off to at least save all of Equestria first, cause I have no idea what the hell the other places are going to be.

It took a few days. The duels felt… lackluster. Before, they were intense and I felt at risk of death… but now… They don’t hold a candle to Brandy’s skill…

I hope I can see her again, and making me learn that losing brought me experience. Experience and determination. I’ll have to thank her forever if I get to see her again.

Soon, I stood before Pegasus. He looked rather… Melancholy.

“...I learned what took Brandy.” I said to the poor man, as I still felt like shit because of the Brandy situation. “I…know it’s not much…but Lord told me that it took Brandy and…took her to the true world…”

“Past the Door in Afterlife?” He asked.

“Yes, past that door, because the bastard that took her is…some fragment of whatever was powering The Machine, that was still alive after Uncle King was done with the All Maker war…”

“I see… I’m afraid I… still don’t have the will to continue this act.” Pegasus sighed.

I sighed. “I know…I know…” I admitted. “I…I know you feel worse but…I feel horrible…the last thing she’ll know about me is getting into that dumbass fight…”

“Knowing her, she’s already forgotten it. She never held a grudge for long.” Pegasus chuckled weakly. “I’m afraid I won’t be your opponent. You will be facing someone else though.” He said. Descending from the sky were two figures in metallic wolf and griffon-like armor.

I smirked.

“Finally, someone that can give me a challenge.” I said. “You'd think fighting at minimum two people with the power over the fabric of reality would be difficult…but Z-arc and Don Thousand was shockingly easy.”

“You battled a master dueler since early childhood. Who else could compare?” The female in griffon armor spoke. Her voice was… familiar.

I stared at the two. “Master dueler…mastery doesn't explain half the shit she's done.” I pointed out carefully

“Perhaps. Tell me, which of us will be your first challenger?” The one in the wolf armor spoke. He sounded familiar too…

“That depends…are we playing cards, or should I pull out a spear,” I pointed to the wolf. “Or a gun?” I pointed to the griffon as the familiarity was bugging the piss out of me so I needed to see.

They were both silent, then laughed. “Wondered if you were going to figure it out.” Mom chuckled as the armor was removed from her body via magic.

“How long did it take ya?” Dad asked as his armor came off him as well.

“Well, for the longest time I thought it was a coincidence that the ‘bosses’ of this just happened to be the same shape and build as my parents, the voices tipped it off finally so about…maybe when I was five.” I admitted.

“Heh. Glad to see you’ve always been a clever child.” Mom smiled. “But the question still stands, which of us will you be dueling first?”

“Well, might as well try my luck against you mom.” I said readily.

“As you wish sweetie.” Mom said, taking out a deck.

“Right…” I muttered, pulling out one of my deck’s. “So are we doing this like I’ve trained to do, playing the card game like it’s supposed to, or what?” I inquired.

“We’re doing it like you were trained to do, cause the card game as normal is boring as shit, and I know the both of us have enough negates to just ignore everything.” Mom said honestly, as she threw a ton of cards in the air, as light’s beamed down and…oh dear, Sky Strikers…

“Right…” I muttered, seeing all the different Sky Striker monsters, all in their fancy futuristic armor and the many equip cards on them, as Mom…still pulled out two lever action shotguns…”Well…while you got high tech, I’ll use this.” I said, raising my deck as the Gouki’s, twenty three different animal themed masked wrestlers and ogre’s, as I donned the Gouki Black Mask, feeling my body shift and grow in bulk. “You’re going down!” I roared as the rest cheered.

We all started to run, dodging laser bolts and rifle rounds, leaping over and even throwing back missiles and drones as we clashed, magical girls in cool robot suits vs a bunch of masked wrestlers and ogre’s, as I was in a grip match against my own mother and butted heads. “This all ya got kid?” Mom asked with a smirk.

“I’m just getting warmed up.” I said, stomping down and lifting my opponent up into the air, letting my hands slip as I grabbed mom by the shoulders and suplexed the woman into the ground. “I’m literally wrestling my mom…”

“Kinky.” Mom joked as I immediately grabbed her and did a pile driver on the woman.

“Fucking don’t!” I shouted with a furious blush that she would even insinuate that, as I flipped over and piledrived her again, then flipped over her again and raised her up into the air, driving my hand into her midsection and slamming her into the ground hard enough to crack the ground.

“Not the worst thing you’ve seen, heard or done.” Jenny said as she got up with ease, dusting herself off as she leaned to the side as Gouki Suprex was flung off to the side. “Oh yeah, I forgot to mention, these aren’t your average Sky Strikers.” Jenny said, pointing to the side as I actually got a look…

“...Why are they all Milfs?” I asked carefully, not sure why that was the first thing that caught my eye but…still.

“One, cause it would distract you, you horny wolf.” Mom chuckled. “And two, because these aren’t just Ace’s, these are SkyStriker Masters.” She said readily, as I did notice that all their gear, while showing age, was way more advanced and strong than what normal Sky Strikers would have.

“Oh…shit…” I muttered, slamming my fist down into the ground as it shook, an entire wrestling ring appearing beneath all of us as I heard my monsters shout and improved vigor as an invisible crowd was heard cheering. “So…what will be the winning requirements?”

“Ten minutes, if you live, you win, if you ‘die’ then I win.” She stated, swapping out her twin lever rifles and grabbing two Shotgun Gauntlets. “RWBY may be shit, but Shotgun Gauntlets are still cool.”

“Right…” I said carefully. “Gouki Unite!” I shouted, raising my fist high as I casted the spell, energizing each and everyone of my monsters as they roared their challenge.

Ten minutes of dodging, guarding, parrying, and a whole ass ton of wrestling moves against mech driving ladies and their robots later, me and all my Gouki monsters were panting heavily as mom stood there with some battered Sky Strikers looking like they were ready for more. “And time.” I heard dad call out.

“Not bad.” Mom said, as all the Sky Striker Masters turned back into cards as all my Gouki monsters, mask and the Cage Ring vanished into cards as well.

“Right…” I said, bringing out an energy drink and chugging it. “Holy hell…that was rough…”

“And it’s only going to get rougher from there.” Dad said as he walked up as he brought out his Lances, Lindworm.

“Whoa there hun, think it’s okay to kick our kids ass like that?” Mom asked as I gulped at her admitting that.

“He’s strong, and I want to see if he’s strong enough.” Dad said as I brought out another deck.

“Alright…if we’re going full out…” I said, looking at my cards and seeing this wasn’t some pure deck that I made, but a full on competitive ‘no one’s allowed to have fun’ deck as I did my summon chain to summon seven monsters, Borreload Savage Dragon, Barrone De Fluer, Destiny Hero-Destroyer Phoenix Enforcer, Thunder Dragon Colossus, Borrelend Dragon, Red Eyes Dark Dragoon, and finally Chaos Ruler, the Chaotic Magical Dragon. “Alright dad.” I said as I used one of the cards I created with some inspiration from the Joey vs Valon fight, as I donned my Chaos Envoy’s Armor, which in looks is a very cool fusion between Envoy of the Beginning and the End, as the dragon themed black luster soldier armor was wrapped around my body, I grabbed a shield with the face of the Chaos Dragon, Envoy of the End and the Sword of the Beginning. “Bring it!” I shouted as all my monsters roared their challenge and I raised my sword.

“Dragon Rulers with Tomahawk is kinda bullshit still.” Dad admitted.

“Yes.” I agreed. “But it’s fun as hell.” I raised my sword. “Go!” I snapped as the dragon’s and warrior’s rushed at Dad.

“Hmm…so many omninegates.” Dad hummed, as he raised a hand and blocked all of my monsters' attacks with each Lance he had. “But that doesn’t stop me from just beating your asses.” Joy said, as the wind rushed past all of us, giving plenty of cuts to both me, my monsters, and the ground around us.

“Shit…” I muttered, but I lunged in between all my monsters and the lances and tried to slash at him, but he only blocked with a wall of wind. “Oh dear…”

“Even with these powerful Boss Monsters, you’re still gonna need to try son.” Dad said readily as he kicked me away and blew back all these powerful boss monsters.

“Right…this isn’t going to be good…” I thought to myself, as me and the rest of my monsters got back up. “Alright, let's try this again.” I muttered.

Ten…minutes…the most grueling ten minutes of my life as me and my monsters struggled so much as to hit him, as whenever any of them negated one of his abilities, he either dodged, parried, or countered us with ease, and when he was on the offensive we were all hard pressed, even when all these boss monsters had some high end resistance and defenses we were still getting our asses kicked.

The area around us was decimated, the land carved by bladed winds, cratered by powerful attacks and overall it was a complete fucking mess…but me and all my monsters were all standing, panting hard and injured but…but we all made it. “Fucking…hell…” I panted.

“Welp, guess that settles it.” I turned, seeing Nitch standing there. “My realm and all it’s territories is all yours. All Maker Mike.”

“R-really?” I asked. “That’s…that seems too easy when I barely survived mom and dad’s fights…” I said, getting all my monsters back into their cards so they could rest.

“All you had to do was complete the All Maker training, which you did, then finish up your work on the planet then I had full right to hand it all over to you.”

“Right…” I said. “So…I now have full reign over this world…”

I took a long, deep sigh… too bad I’m not really gonna do anything with it. I can change so the next generations born will have the empathy and such to not be like the prior ones… and fix up some other stuff, but other than that… I’d be changing people into who they’re not…

“Took your time.” Lord said. He sat across from us for this… debriefing we were to receive before being sent past the door.

I spent many, many years with my wives… my kids… All the way until Celestia and Nightmare Moon passed away.

“Because I needed and wanted it.” I stated. “Surprised that even Pattern Screamers can die…” I sighed, as grieving was…rough, all around.

“Most everything can. Under the right conditions.” Lord said. “So, a few things before you two are sent off. Firstly, your powers as All Makers and Admins will be sealed away. You will retain your godly powers and Divine Titles, and that’s it. Second, you are not to make it known to anyone that you are children of The Family. That’s more for your privacy than anything.”

“I can understand not saying I’m a part of the Family, but why are my All Maker Powers sealed away?” I inquired.

“Personal Safety and to keep you two chuckle fucks from doing something stupid.”

“... Why does that feel targeted?” Harlow asked.

“It was.” Lord said. I could feel him glaring at me despite his helmet not having visors or anything to indicate eye location.

“Fuck did we do?” I asked, wondering why he was glaring at me cause I was running my new realm well, especially given I was still cleaning up after NItch’s nonsense.

“Not important. In any case you should also know, we don’t know when or where Brandy will appear in the other reality. Time over there doesn’t technically exist so, for you two, it could be a day, you could arrive when she’s been there for billions of years, or vice versa.”

“That’s…weird that time doesn’t exist.” I pointed out.

“It’s a work in progress. Regardless of that some things are finally taking root so hopefully it won’t be too long until that’s resolved. In any case, that’s more or less all. Have fun.” Lord said, and with a metallic snap of his fingers everything went white.

The End.

Author's Note

Yeah, another story down with me trying to write out a good fight scene to cap it off but I can't write for shit, so we have this. Kind of went off the rails a bit with what I originally had in mind but overall I think this was overall okay even as it kind of petered off. But if you want to know more about what Mike and Harlow are doing, read Open World: Custodes Purpose to see something's about what their doing, and also see the silly adventures of Apollo of the Adeptus Custodes

Chapter 1

I was on my way home, enjoying the cool breeze as the summer sun began to set. It was summer, my senior year was still another month away and I was just enjoying life right now. I spent my free time how I wanted, playing card games with my friends in the park, at their house, at… well, anywhere really.

“Living the dream.” I smiled, enjoying the nice summer day carrying my book bag filled with at least four yugioh decks all sealed and in a deck box, my card mat, and in another pocket of it was my water bottle.

I had a few good decks on me, some good cards too. I had a fair win to lose ratio and all in all I was happy. Grades weren't bad either and I was even expected to get into the honors program. All in all, life was just going my way. As I turned the corner I spotted a man in an all purple tuxedo and top hat covering his face. He was leaned against the building and he gave me this… vibe I did not like. Is this guy a pimp?

“Uh...hi?” I asked nervously to the strange man.

"Why hello there boy." He spoke, a strong New Orleans accent in his words. "Life treating you well?"

“It’s treating me very well.” I said carefully. “And...who are you?”

"Hehehe. Now that's a question, but I have one for you first." He said, reaching into his coat. I was about to start backing up when… he pulled out a Yugioh card. "Do you play games with cards boy?"

“Yes…” I said carefully. “This better not be a weird attempt to kidnap me…”

"My boy, if I wanted to kidnap a child all I'd need is a white van and a ps5." He chuckled… sadly he's not wrong, those are hard to find these days… "Let's play a game, simple and sweet really. I win, you will be my entertainment. You win, you get this." He flipped the card around and… holy shit! That's a signed japanese Blue Eyes Ultimate Dragon!

“Where the hell did you get that one of a kind card?” I asked in shock. “That’s one of the rarest cards ever, over four hundred grand!”

"Pocket change to me really. So, what'll it be boy? Care to gamble?"

“Uh...I’d rather not ruin my chance with my honor’s program…” I said sheepishly, knowing that gambling with a stranger was not only a bad idea, but possibly illegal and could ruin it.

“Hm, well, suit yourself.” He said, taking the card and- hold up! I quickly swiped it before he could rip it. “Heh, change of heart then?”

“Even if I’d rather not lose that honors...you're taunting me with a one of a kind card worth four hundred thousand dollars.” I started. “Also, no ripping...so...how do we do this?”

“Simple. It’s your basic duel. Winner get’s their prize, loser loses. Shall we get started?” He asked, pulling a deck from his coat.

“Um...alright.” I said while taking off my book bag. “Alright...which deck should I use?” I muttered, wondering if I should go Orcust, Dragon Rulers, Dark Magician or Blue Eyes. “Fuck it.” I muttered while grabbing my Dragon Rulers deck, one of the strongest archetypes made that’s been leveled out by...all the extra horseshit this game has to offer.

So the two of us started playing, me with my Dragon Rulers and this weird guy with cards I’ve never even heard of. Even though I was always able to have a stable board of monsters and disruption, he always seemed to either know exactly what I was about to do, or he had some weird card that hampered even the Dragon Rulers ability to rebound from close to anything.

After about ten minutes, which in most cases of Yugioh was way too long, of back and forth as I kept being on the back foot with all his creatures' weird abilities, I finally was able to break through it. “And I swing with Blaster, Dragon Ruler of the Inferno, for game?” I asked carefully, seeing he still had two cards in his hand.

“Hmm…” The man hummed, and even though I couldn’t see his face I could tell he had a shit eating grin. “How about we make it even more interesting eh?”

“How so?” I asked carefully.

“You seem the type to collect, given you knew the value of the card. If you win, you get the card, and this.” He said, pulling out… holy shit is that a duel disk? Woah… that looks… really good.

“And if I lose?” I asked carefully.

“I’ll make sure you provide me quality entertainment. After all, no worse enemy than boredom.”

“I...suppose.” I said nervously, not liking that. “But let’s see what you got.”

“Alright.” He nodded. “I activate Trickster Shaman’s effect.” He started. “When I get attacked directly, I can exile it and choose any spell card in my hand and activate it.” He stated as he moved the jester masked shaman card from his graveyard to his exile pile. “And then I play Painful Decision.” He told me...aw shit.

“So it’s up to a game of chance whether you get a monster to keep yourself alive, or lose the game huh?” I asked, seeing him draw two cards from his deck and bring them up.

“And hey, would you look at that.” He said as he showed me he did indeed have a monster and a spell card, the monster being another thing I haven’t seen before, some weird zombie monstrosity with attack way higher than Blaster, and Graceful Dice. “Now all you need to do.” He said as...his hands seemed to blur as he moved both cards between his hands so fast I didn’t even know he was moving, and showed the back of each card. “Now take a guess my young friend.”

“Uh…” I started nervously, not expecting him to show me his cards and then move that fast.

“Doesn’t matter if you win or lose.” The man said ominously, as I picked the right card, and he revealed it to be...the monster card.

“Damn it…” I sighed out. “Well...that sucks...there goes my honors…” I grumbled, feeling rather disappointed that I’m gonna be some weird pimps errand boy.

“Heheheh. Here, you’ll need this.” He said, handing me the duel disk.

“But I lost.” I said. “This was a part of the bet right?”

“Oh, just trust me, you’ll be needing it.” He said, tossing a card to the ground… it grew massive and I was falling into the black part of the design. It finally showed me his face… it was just a skull with glowing purple eyes. “Have fun.” He said, it all going black as I fell in.

I felt… sore. Ugh… where… opening my eyes I was… in a park, I think? I was on the grass and felt… ouch… what the hell was that guy?

“What the hell happened?” I groaned as I tried to get up from all my soreness.

I looked around… I don't recognize this park… huh? At my feet was the duel disk. And my backpack. Everything still here, that's good at least. I put the thing in there and checked myself. A few brushes but nothing serious. Where the heck am I… what the? I felt along my body. I felt… smaller? No… what? I walked around, finding a public restroom and checked the mirror… I'm… younger? I look… fourteen again.

“What the hell is going on?” I muttered to myself, thankful that I still had my bookbag at least cause with this new development I wasn’t sure if what I felt on my back was real. “How am I fourteen?”

After collecting myself I headed off, finding the park entrance and, yeah. Definitely not a park I remember, never even heard of Canterlot Gardens. Wait… this… this town… I don't recognize it at all...

“Where the hell am I?” I asked worriedly, looking around for anyone around here cause I am stupidly confused and...honestly scared.

When I finally found someone I froze… what the. The people… their skin, it's… yellow, green, blue, orange, red… their hair is wild colors too, it's like a crayola box here… where… in the hell am I?

“What in the name of hell?” I muttered, slowly taking a step back.

Everyone seemed to be acting normal, like nothing was up. Am… am I not even on…

“I’ll make sure you provide me quality entertainment. After all, no worse enemy than boredom.”

… what in the hell is that guy...

“Can someone please tell me what’s going on?” I asked myself in a slowly growing case of panic.

As I walked through the town, trying not to cause a scene as I looked around. Aside from the people… this place looked like any other town.

As I was walking around I spotted a school, there was this girl sitting next to a statue there. She wore a red tanktop, black skirt and had red and yellow hair. Her skin was a bit of a golden yellow too. I'd have passed her over if it wasn't for her eyes… they looked… panicked… like mine.

“H-hello?” I asked carefully.

She looked up at me. We locked eyes for a moment. After a bit, she spoke. "W...why do you… look scared?"

“It’s...a weird story.” I said nervously. “But why are you scared?”

"... Doubt you'd believe me… I guess you can sum it up as I ran away from home… you?"

“Mine sounds even weirder, cause...I’m pretty sure a witch doctor in a purple pimp outfit teleported me here.” I said honestly.

She gave me a look, chuckling. "It's so ridiculous it has to be true…" She sighed. "See this statue?" She pointed to it behind her. "It's… a portal, to another world inhabited by magical talking ponies. I'm from there and I ran in through it to prove my teacher wrong about me not being ready for the more dangerous magic… and it only opens once every three years…" She said.

“So we’re both in the same boat...both stuck in some world neither of us know about, in a town with a bunch of people that look like a massive crayon box.” I said honestly. “So yeah...it’s...it’s perfectly fine to panic…”

"Actually, aside from the… buildings and species, the colors match how they looked back home… So, same boat huh? What's your name?"

“Mike Tompson.” I said. “And what’s your name?” I asked, sitting down near the strange but...pretty girl.

"Sunset Shimmer… so, how different is this place from your world?"

“A lot.” I said honestly. “Firstly...nobody's skin tone should be green unless they somehow became part plant.” I said honestly. “And secondly...all those hair colors looked legitimate, not some hair dye.”

"Is that the only difference?" She asked.

“I also have absolutely no idea where I am.” I said honestly. “I’ve never seen this place or even heard of ‘Canterlot’...” I said honestly. “But I don’t know since...I’ve just been trying not to make a scene.”

"I've been here about a day already. Aside from the race and the buildings, locations, names, it's almost like some weird… mirror world…" She facepalmed. "Oh the irony…" She sighed.

“Well it’s better than being dropped through a giant card.” I said honestly. “That’s the last time I play a children's card game with a witch doctor.”

"Well, at least we… might be able to help each other…" Sunset said. "Last night I slept in an abandoned store so at least we can keep our of the cold. Our main issues will be food, water and hygiene. This world functions differently from mine… but it's still similar to yours it seems. Any ideas?"

"We could get jobs maybe?" I brought up. "I don't know if they have any labor laws that stop minors from working though…"

"Minors? We're still considered kids here?" Sunset asked, surprised by that fact. "Back home I'm already considered an adult, my classes in magic were something I chose to continue."

"How old is adulthood?" I asked curiously. "Cause where I come from, it ranges from eighteen to twenty one range...and I look fourteen at the moment."

"Thirteen. So… how do we get jobs? I doubt it's as easy as back home."

"We just apply to any place that has a help wanted sign?" I shrugged. "Can't get any simpler than that."

"Hopefully it is…" Sunset said as she got up, and we walked around town, looking for someplace to hire us.

Thankfully we managed to find a place that was hiring, no questions asked. A sushi shop. I worked washing dishes and Sunset was waitressing. We also got paid by the day so by nine PM, the store was closed and we each walked out of there with ninety dollars each. We then made it to a restaurant and sat down for an eat. "Well, that was easier than I thought…" Sunset said, eating a salad while I ate a burger.

"Also for eleven fifty an hour to boot." I said honestly. "I can already say this place is a bit better than back...home…" I trailed off, looking down sadly as I put my burger down.

"... So, what next? Doubt we can stay at the abandoned store forever."

“We’ll have to look for a place to stay...I didn’t see any apartments around but as far as I know we haven’t even seen half the town yet.” I said honestly.

"If we're minors, then we should also be in school and that's probably another hastle entirely…"

“We don’t have...literally anything to prove who we are or anything…” I groaned. “This sucks…”

"Hmm… they still print birth certificates in hospitals, right?"

“I’m pretty sure, but I’m not a hundred percent sure considering we’re both in another world…” I sighed out, still not knowing what’s completely different from here and back home.

"Hmm… I might have an idea, but we'll have to break a few rules… or, laws, to get some believable identity. You in?"

“Are you sure we should do that?” I asked nervously.

"Either we get caught, pulled into the system and get questioned as to why we have no identification at all, or spend our days keeping low working when the adults should expect us in school. I highly doubt a fourteen years old can drop out of school. At least if this works we can coast by easier."

“That’s...true…” I started. “I really wish there was an easier way though...I’d rather not do something illegal…”

"Can't make an omelette without cracking a few eggs."

When the moon finally came up Sunset and I made our ways to the nearest hospital. It was open and not busy. Thankfully, the night shift nurse was sleeping at the desk so we were able to swipe keys and make it to the basement where various records and files were kept. The computer here was on par with early two thousands computers back home but it was simple enough to print us both birth certificates… huh, they auto generate SSN on the birth certificate too. Huh. With that done I placed a spare set in a bin that was to be shipped to city hall and we made our way out leaving the keys back with the nurse.

The next day, we needed ID cards. Thankfully the DMV here was nothing like back home… it was faster and easier. Didn't even ask for parents, just showed the birth certificates and we got them as we left after paying the fee. "This is a lot simpler than I expected." Sunset said as we looked at our ID cards.

“This is way too easy…” I said honestly. “Back home...well first up, those computers are practically dinosaurs where I come from, and that’s only for twenty years.” I started. “But also...people aren’t asking important questions...I also haven’t even heard a single siren go off all day.”

"Guess this place is a mix of my and your world. More advanced and lacking magic than my home, and less chaotic and slightly behind technology wise." Sunset shrugged. "Guess all that's left is finding a place to live. Hopefully that's the same here as it is back home." She said, paying a quarter for a newspaper and flipping to the advertisements. "Thank Celestia…" She sighed. "Okay… here's a two bedroom, single bathroom apartment for four fifty a month."

Hold the fuck up!

“That’s half of what rent normally goes for back home!” I said incredulously.

"Really? I've seen more for less back in Equestria." Sunset added.

“A two bedroom apartment would cost almost eight hundred dollars back home…” I felt my right eye twitch. “And you said...there’s cheaper...how?”

"Well, back in Equestria the Princess made residential laws pretty fair. Rent is affordable for all working minimum wage and allows them to build up savings. Now if you're buying a house or land then it can be around eight hundred per month. Or more depending on size and location."

“Good lord…” I muttered. “And...just to ask...what’s minimum wage in Equestria?”

"Well the currency is different." She said, holding a dollar in hand. "But typically eight to ten bits per hour. Average work days would be seven to nine hours depending on the day or place."

“Well...I wouldn’t know how to convert bits to dollars...but that at least sounds about right with my world at least.” I said honestly.

"Well, let's go check it out."

Finding the place wasn't hard. The unit was on the second floor, nearby work and a high school. The landlord just asked for ID cards and made copies, then had us sign the lease. Rent is due the first week of every month.

At the moment Sunset and I just kind of sat on the floor, no beds or furniture yet but that will come later. "I have to admit, these apartments are pretty neat. So tomorrow our shift is in two hours… mind if I shower? I know we don't have soap or anything but some hot water will feel amazing right now."

“That’s fair.” I nodded. “I need to look through my bag to see if I still have everything.”

With a nod Sunset headed for the bathroom and I looked through my bag. It was my decks, my… no… no! My phone! I had an Iphone 11 and now it's a flip phone! … does this even get a signal here?

“God damn it…” I grumbled, pulling out my ‘new’ flip phone. “I worked hard to get that Iphone to…” I grumbled. “But at least all my decks and water bottle are still there...but what about that duel disk?” I started, knowing I held onto it when I was sucked in but it wasn’t on my person when I came to.

I found it in a side pocket, pulled it out of my backpack, noticing it was… is this all metal? Huh. Wait, there's a card in it. I pulled out the card, and nearly felt my stomach drop. It was… him, that… thing… the card showed his attire, name and skeletal head and glowing purple eyes. His name, Voodoo. No stats or anything, just one line. Summon once per day.

“Should I even…?” I muttered to myself, wondering if I should test it out to see if this would indeed summon the guy.

I spend a long time just staring at the card. "Hey, shower's yours." I blinked, Sunset got out already. I looked- ahh!

I immediately covered my eyes. She was sitting across from me… naked… and that position I saw everything! Wow, she's… developed… for being fourteen… I mean, I didn't notice how… curved, she was… ahh!

“Why aren’t you clothed!?” I asked in panic, feeling my entire face heat up as Sunset’s naked form was being ingrained into my head.

"Huh? Oh, you wear clothes indoors too?" Sunset asked. "Back home we are ponies, clothes are only really worn for events and such. I don't even know how I got the ones I have, walked out of the portal and they were on me." She said, still being way too casual about her nudity. "I don't get the big deal really?"

“Your...privates are showing.” I said nervously. “And...your breasts are on your chest, not...anywhere else when you were a pony…”

"Yeah, I noticed that day one… kinda weird but eh. And my privates? Really? Come on, nudity can't be that big of a deal?"

“Yes, it is.” I started. “Alright...so if we’re just going to ignore the fact that all the private stuff is being shown, notice how you don’t have fur?” I asked.

"Isn't that what clothes are for outside?"

“It’s also used indoors.” I told her. “God...I never expected this conversation to happen…” I grumbled.

"Seriously? Weird customs. Alright give me a second to put them back on." I heard her walked off for a bit and then walk back. "Dressed now, you can look." I peeked, seeing she was dressed and breathing a sigh of relief. She rolled her eyes. "Honestly it's like you've never seen another person naked before."

“Porn is completely different than seeing it standing right in front of you.” I pointed out.

"... I never said anything about porn." Sunset said.

“You said it’s like I’ve never seen another person naked before.” I countered.

"... Well, yeah it's just photos." Just… oh, guess the internet is non-existent on her home. "Besides, it's just biology, see?" I went red again as she flashed me. "Though I don't get why they're so big… I don't feel in heat and no milk comes out of them."

Good God help me...

“Human biology is...different from pony biology.” I said nervously, crossing my legs to hide something very important that’s not helping me right now.

"How so?" She asked.

“I...don’t know much since I’m a guy, but no heat cycles, you’ll produce breast milk when your pregnant or...if you're weirdly lucky and can just do it normally...but once a month things won’t be pleasant for you from what I’ve been told by some friends of mine.”

"Monthly heats! That's bullshit!" She huffed. "Well there goes my sex life… course, I could try toys if those exist here too…"

This girl is gonna be the death of me...

I covered my face with my hands and let out a muffled groan. “It’s not like being in heat...it’s other things that I don’t know about…”

"Well without magic how do I have a sex life without risking having a foal… or, wait they aren't call those here… baby, that's it."

This conversation lasted way too long and at some point I gave up when somehow it went back around to being nude in your own home.

The next day we got up, Sunset got dressed, Don't ask… I am not repeating that whole mess of a conversation again… and we went to work after a quick breakfast.

Thankfully work was uneventful and the full days pay was a hundred and twenty.

After that we had to get furniture so we found a second hand store and looked around. "So what should we buy?" Sunset asked.

Clothes. Lots of clothes… especially for you… I mentally replied.

“We should start with some bare essentials, food, soap, and clothes. Then we should save at least ten percent of what we earn for rent or other unforeseeable things.” I said rather readily, having been taught by my mom about looking for essentials and saving.

"Alright, so we can start with some beds, clothes, then food. Good thing the apartment came with a refrigerator."

We got some basic twin bed cot's for sunset and I. They were cheap and worked so once those were set up in our rooms we got some spare clothes and had enough for food. Mostly canned soup and noodles. I was so happy we got paid daily.

“I’m super glad that things are so stupidly affordable here.” I sighed out thankfully.

"Yeah, it's a lot like back home." Sunset said. At this point I'm getting used to her being… at least I convinced her to at least keep undies and a bra on when indoors. We just got back from work and some more shopping. We put half our pay to the rent and the rest was all food. Sunset already knew meat is a thing humans eat but she was still on the fence about trying it, thankfully I got enough to make spaghetti with hotdogs in it and she's agreed to eat it.

"So what's all this stuff?" She asked, holding an electronics magazine in her hands… just be happy she's in a bra and panties dude, that is legit the lesser of two evils here...

“Those are electronics.” I said honestly. “Also you didn’t mention that before when we went through that hospitals computer...why is that?”

"Well, I was a little focused on making sure we didn't get caught to really notice. Though after I kept thinking bling back about it. There's nothing like this in Equestria. Well, we have radios but they're magic powered, not electricity powered." She said, looking through it.

“Quite a lot has changed since the invention of the humble radio.” I said honestly. “That’s only a small bit of what you can see tech really doing.”

"It's really impressive how far this world has gotten without magic. And you said this was behind compared to yours?"

“Twenty or so years in fact yes.” I nodded. “But...might as well double check what date it is.” I said while bringing out my phone and checking the date at least.

June 14, 9312… wait what? That can not be right…

“I think my phones busted, it says it’s year 9312.” I said honestly.

"Huh, weird. That's off by about seven thousand compared to years back home." Sunset said. I simply turned to the girl with confused look.

“Excuse me?” I asked carefully.

"What, the year is 16,350 back home. My home. At least in terms of recorded history."

… what?

“So...there’s no divide between years?” I asked carefully. “Like...some major event that started a new year cycle?”

"Hmm… nope." She shook her head… swing… swing, stop it! I shook my head. For fucks sake...

“Alright...so in my world, in technical standards of time my world is over four billion years old, and the human race started three hundred thousand years ago, we only say that, at least at the time, it was 2021 was because it was after the christan era kinda sorta wanted to...be the only religion to exist on my world.”

"Huh… weird. So, that aside, how's the food coming along… as much as it weirds me out, those hotdogs smell nice."

“It’ll take a few minutes to finish and cool down enough to eat.” I said honestly. “And...hopefully you eating meat won’t be too bad for you considering your...previous race.”

"Well, biologically I am human now, so it should be fine. Though the idea still disturbs me…"

Dinner went well and Sunset did enjoy the food, hotdogs and all.

All in all everything was going well… until…

I was sleeping in bed, tomorrow was our day off so we were going to see about getting Sunset a phone. I felt something… pressing on me and… ahh!

"So… remember that monthly heat thing…" Sunset said, naked and hugging me. "I need something to stop this pain… like now!"

“Uh…” I started. “Listen...it’s just cramps and stuff...periods are a dangerous thing…” I started nervously, my entire face beat red and I swear to you I felt steam coming out of my head at this point.

"So what do I do?" She asked, yelping and squeezing me tighter. "Shit! I think I prefer the heat season to this…"

In the end, I tossed her in the shower and had to change, and had to look up pain meds and period supplies for the poor girl…

And I spent our day off doing laundry.

Sadly, this was not the last time she would appear in my bed… apparently, cuddles are a common thing for her race. While I don't mind that… it's different when she's either naked or in her undies…

And so the month went by like that and it came time for school enrollment. "So this is a high school?" Sunset asked as we reached the local high school. Canterlot High. "What does it teach?"

“Even though I’m an honors student…” I sighed out. “Not much really, you’ll learn more of the ‘advanced’ math, science and other things if you study for it or care, but other than that or any extra classes you take...there’s not much to highschool.” I shrugged. “You’ll learn new things elementary and middle schools don’t normally teach but…eh?”

"So… it's more or less pointless?" She asked.

“Not entirely.” I brought up. “High School is the place where you study or work hard enough to prepare for College, the actual place that matters what you learn about and will also bleed you for every ounce of money you have because my country's idea of schooling is having unending student loan debt.” I frowned, honestly angry that College costed thousands to tens of thousands and, unless you were some really good athlete or got all the scholarships, you would still probably be in debt.

"... That's so stupid…" She said.

“Oh you don’t even know the half of it.” I groaned. “Even though I was planning on going to College...from what I was told, unless you have a plan, money, or both, don’t go to college. Cause it’ll only be pain and suffering through it as you either drop out early or get a degree and still work fast food.”

"... If I ever get back to Equestria I have a lot of apologizing to make to the princess…" Sunset said.

Thankfully the enrollment wasn't that hard and given we didn't have any prior school documentation, a simple 'lost in the move' lie had us scheduled for a placement exam two weeks before school starts. And a letter from the school to our employer so our schedules can be adjusted.

As we were walking out we bumped into the principal. She was rather pale skinned, a hair like rainbow sherbet and wore a proper suit. "Oh, hello. You two are new students? I am Principal Celestia."

"Uh… yes…" Sunset said, looking panicked.

“It’s nice to meet you ma’am.” I said, softly putting a hand on Sunset’s shoulder to try and calm her down by way of ‘I’m here, don’t panic’. “How’s your day been going?”

"Well, meeting the new teachers so, there's that. But you kids don't want to hear about that, go on back to your summer fun."

She walked inside and once we were a ways away Sunset was finally walking down. "That… woman…" Sunset said. "It's her… my old teacher, Princess Celestia…"

“Now that I didn’t know.” I said nervously. “You okay Sunset?”

"Y… yeah. Just, old emotions and memories… shit… I knew the people here we're similar to back home but… that… this means it's more like a parallel world to mine. Fuck… if she's here… then another version of me should be too!"

“Listen...let’s not think about that at the moment alright?” I asked nervously.

"Y… yeah… yeah. It's not… her, anyway. She clearly didn't recognize me, so my other in this world isn't in this town at least… I need some sweets. Let's go check out that bakery we saw the other day, Sugar Cube Corner."

“Sweets are always a good idea.” I nodded.

We headed to the bakery, taking a seat and- "Hi I'm Pinkie Pie! May I take your order?" A pink girl with poofy pink hair and… stop staring at the body damn it. She was pink and very hyper. Huh, She's also our age.

"I'll take a milkshake and ice cream Sunday." Sunset said.

"This is my first time here so...got any recommendations?" I asked.

"Well that depends on what you like silly billy. We have cake and cupcakes and muffins and ice creams and milkshakes and crepes and danishes and pies and-"

"Can… he get the same as me if you'll take a breath?" Sunset asked.

The pink girl, Pinkie Pie, nodded, then took a deep breath. "Okie Dokie Like!" And she was gone.

"... Well, she's hyper…" Sunset said.

"I'm pretty sure she eats way too much here and...how it hasn't made her fat or have diabetes I'll never know…"

"Fast metabolism maybe?" Sunset shrugged. We enjoyed the shakes and Sundays and after paying we sat around talking. "So… what's school like here? Back home school was pretty different."

“I literally just got to this world last month.” I deadpanned.

"So did I, but this world is more like yours than mine. I just thought maybe the schools were that rant about how college here works meant anything."

“Honestly, this entire town isn’t like back home because of several reasons.” I said honestly. “One of which being the people here don’t look emotionally dead inside half the time.” I started. “And second is that hard work actually let’s you live a decent life.”

"The more you talk about your world the more I'm amazed you're race ever got far enough to invent technology above what this world has." Sunset said. "So, that aside, what's with that one card you keep looking at? The one with your undead pimp?"

“His name is Voodoo...so I was right in calling him a Witch Doctor.” I started. “And...it says I can ‘summon him once per day’...and I’ve been thinking if I should or shouldn’t cause he’s the reason I’m here...all because I lost a bet in a children’s card game…”

"Ouch… do you think that card can summon him? He sounds pretty dangerous if he sent you here. Not many back in my would could pull that off easily."

“I’m here for his ‘entertainment’...” I said. “Whatever the hell that means.”

"Well that's… unsettling… you know… if you do decide to summon him… I got your back…" Sunset said. "You did help me a lot and it's only fair…"

I smiled warmly. “Thanks Sunset, it...it means a lot right now.”

"Heh.. yeah." She said, giving a smile as she twirled her hair. "After all… what are friends for?"

Over the next few days we finally got not only rent together, but also got a TV, antenna, and lastly a gaming console. I was honestly surprised that it was an Atari… did not see that coming. It came with pong but we also got Super Mario Bros for Atari. Damn, back home these would be worth a small fortune, not a hundred fifty bucks for the console and game.

Needless to say we found Mario more fun than Pong, and by this point I was pretty used to seeing Sunset in just undies in the house. This is why we keep the current closed… "Damn mushrooms!" Sunset huffed.

“Goomba’s but same thing.” I shrugged. “But...good lord, it feels like going through time seeing Mario on an Atari 2600.” I shook my head with a little smile.

"This was a thing back in your world?"

“It’s a saying.” I said. “Cause the Atari 2600, the consol we’re playing on at the moment was...the first consol ever made in my world in the seventies.” I said honestly. “Which was twenty six years before I was born.”

"Huh. Wow…" Sunset said. "So… mind if I ask a… personal question?"

“Depends on the personal question.” I answered.

"Well… it's kinda dumb… I just… do you… enjoy it, when I cuddle up with you?" She said, blushing a bit.

“Cuddles are great.” I said. “Just uh...it’s embarrassing when you do it either...in your underwear or naked…” I blushed brighter than her while I admitted that.

"It's just how I'm used to things is all… as is wearing clothes outside is still weird to me but understandable since it's a social norm for your and this world… as is… well, cuddling… parents, siblings, friends… it's just part of my culture and social norm is all… even with Princess Celestia. It feels… safe…"

“I understand.” I nodded. “And...to be honest…” I sighed out. “If it weren’t for you...I’d probably have been breaking down every other day…”

"Heh, yeah. Without you here I'd probably not even have a proper roof over my head…" She said, scooting a bit over to me and leaning on me. "Leaving home I… was letting my pride guide me… the first night the… reality hit me and… it's why I was there by the portal when you found me. Part of me hoped she'd somehow… keep it open or… send me a message… I broke her trust… not surprised after all this time, still nothing…"

“I...was trying my best to make my parents happy, even if I would rather just try and fuel my hobbies.” I sighed out. “Being an honor roll, staying out of trouble, and overall just being a good kid...but...but now I’ll never see them again…” I teared up. “I’ll never see my family again…”

Sunset pulled me into a hug. "Shhh… it's okay…" Sunset said, tearing up too. "You're not alone…"

We just sat there, holding onto one another crying like… like kids. We made mistakes. I was tricked… and she let pride guide her… we were both alone in this world… but we have each other… two people who don't even belong in this world…

"You sure about this?" Sunset asked. For once she was fully clothed indoors, Because I was holding his card.

It had been three days since Sunset and I cried our regrets out and now we were… closer. It was still embarrassing when she slept nude or in her undies in bed with me but I didn't mind it as much… I could trust her… and her me.

“Might as well give it a shot.” I said, putting on the duel disk and turning it on, it activating just like the anime. “God this is so cool.” I muttered with a smile, seeing it softly glow. “Alright...let’s hope this works.” I said as I put Voodoo’s card on my Duel Disk carefully, seeing the card ‘register’ as the machine glowed softly and made it’s signature jingle.

In a flash of purple and black, Voodoo the… whatever he is, was in the middle of the room now. "Ah my lovely Entertainment, you haven't disappointed so far, and this," I turned, seeing him suddenly next to Sunset. "Such a fiery little filly, and quite the catch~" He said, pushing her next to me. "Such emotion and drama, love it!"

"So you are watching him, that whole Entertainment thing was… exactly that?" Sunset asked, backing up against me from him.

"Oh if course my darling little bacon head, there is no better entertainment than real life, my associates and I just… tweek it, to make things more interesting." Even without a face, I swear he was smiling at us.

“Then why give me this?” I asked, bringing up my Duel Disk. “And who are you, really?”

He laughed. "I am Voodoo, All Maker of all things and expert in the art of wheeling and dealing."

"You're a god?" Sunset asked.

"Ha! Don't shuffle me in with those wimps sweetie pie, my powers are…above divinity. And as for why the duel disk I take it you didn't try putting some of your other cards inside it, have you?"

“Are you somehow related to Gavlan?” I asked

"Ha! No. But humor me child, put a card on the disk."

“Uh...sure.” I started as I dug through my bag and pulled out my Orcust deck and put it in the deck slot. “We should probably do this outside though...I’d rather not ruin our place we just got started renovating.”

"Then pick a simple card my boy, after all, best not go public with such a flashy toy." He laughed. "At least, not yet…"

“Well...alright.” I said honestly as I pulled out a card. “I summon Armageddon Knight.” I said as I put Armageddon Knight on my Duel Disk in attack mode.

The dark flashed on the disk as, manifesting in a flash of light, appeared the Armageddon Knight in front of me. "Functions just like the real thing… and then some."

“Uh...huh…” I blinked. “Wow, I didn’t think that was gonna happen.”

"So… Mike can… use magic?"

"Whatever his cards show, he can do."

"Awh… lucky." Sunset pouted.

“That is amazing.” I said happily, finding this extraordinary cool.

"Now, don't think this power comes completely without purpose my boy. My friend Pain will, at some yet to be decided point in time, decide to send her… pets, to frolic and cause one hell of a mess."

“I knew something bad was gonna come out of this…” I sighed out. “But good to know.”

"How… how bad?" Sunset asked.

"Oh, well… last person Pain sent her pets to play with, half that town got destroyed, over half died, and that's just the area where the two were, not counting the rest of the planet. A lot of blood was spilled to put it bluntly."

"How… how can you just… kill so many?" Sunset asked, looking terrified of him now.

"Hey, hey, the dead will be taken care of. Paradise awaits those who don't survive this little play."

“And what about us?” I asked. “Is it going to be just as murder happy here as with those two?” I asked, even though I was glad to hear that there were other people like me.

"Depends… Pain is… unfiltered, unrestricted. She doesn't believe in holding back. Her first little tests more often break our heroes, but, Genie, Demon and yours truly work to build y'all up stronger and better for the next time. I'm just happy ya used the card there so y'all can get a head start."

“Well...good to know.” I nodded.

"Help how?" Sunset asked.

"Well let's start with you darling." Voodoo said, up next to Sunset now. "Powerful unicorn you are, but pride and selfishness brought you here." He said, making her look saddened. "Care to put that magic to use, and be somebody your dear old teach can be proud of?"

“Oi, don’t make her sad.” I snapped at him, seeing my Armageddon Knight draw his sword at my response to Voodoo upsetting Sunset.

"Please." He snapped his fingers, the knight getting a large gash across it's torso and fading away into dust. "Here child." He said, pulling a typical black and white wand a kids birthday magician would have. "This little stick here will let ya use your magic like back home, try not to lose it."

Sunset took the wand. "Uhh… thanks?"

“Well...I suppose that works.” I commented, only to notice a weird portal open up and...oh my god it’s adorable! A chibi anthro wolf walked out of the small portal holding a sign. “Oh? What’s the sign?” I inquired as they cutely raised it up.

This story isn’t dark or gorey, already told Pain...so no death’s, family friendly fun and high school teen romance.

"Did ya tell that to Pain?" Voodoo asked, the wolf nodding. "Huh… So, what's the worst that will happen then?"

The wolf spun the sign around and pulled out a pencil and wrote down on it, flipping it around and bringing it up.

Injuries, property damage, and scarring the shit out of people due to monsters unknown is fine, just no death or bad permanent damage…

"Hmm… so I take it that means you pulled Pain off this work huh?" The wolf nodded. "Alright, but ya know she'll just make the next one even bloodier." Voodoo sighed. "Now then, how to fix this… ah, so yeah, property damage, trauma, bla bla… how's capturing and possession work for ya?"

The wolf wrote down again.

Capturing and possessions are fine, just no permanent damage. You know what I mean.

With that the wolf left.

"Uh… what… the fuck… was that?" Sunset asked.

"Just a viewer who hates blood and gore. So congratulations, you get off easy." Voodoo said.

“Uh...huh…” I started. “Well that’s...good to know, doesn’t stop the town getting destroyed though…”

"Nope, now till next time ya both better start practicing with your gear."

“Alright.” I nodded. “This is...certainly gonna be interesting.”

"Definitely not what I was expecting… ever…" Sunset said.

The school year began and surprisingly Sunset and I had the same classes in the same schedule. The placement test we took earlier before the start of school placed us in the more advanced classes, all save for history and P.E. which was fair as the history of this world was unknown to us and there wasn't a test for P.E.

Our first class was Math and it was actually easy. Compared to home it was actually old material. Sunset picked up fast and didn't have any issues.

"This is...way too easy…" I muttered to myself at the old and easy math as I got done with the assignment real quick.

The rest of the classes were pretty much like that, save for History which had some similarities to both mine and Sunset's world but still were vastly different.

When Lunch rolled around Sunset and I sat together. "It's almost creepy how similar some historical events were to Equestria." She said, picking at her egg salad.

"Yeah...really creepy." I said nervously. "But...really? A war on cheese?" I asked, finding that weirder than the banana war cause that had more to it than just fighting for bananas.

"I didn't get it back home either…" Sunset said. "So after school we head right for work then. Our day off was also moved to Sunday but Saturday is a full day at least so no real worries about money there."

"Which is gonna suck. Even if school is easy, work after school is never fun." I sighed out.

"Well, so long as we don't join clubs or anything we should be fine. Worst case scenario one of us can skip a day to work and catch up on schoolwork from the other who went."

"That's fair." I nodded.

Gym was, well, gym. Girls did laps and boys did pushups, then they switched. Halfway through we were told to work on one another and Sunset and I opted to jog while talking. "So far this is more routine than I imagined." Sunset said.

"That's school for ya." I said honestly. "But at least the teachers give a crap." I said honestly.

"They didn't back here you- ompf!"

"Shit!" I yelped.

We both fell over as an unseen runner rammed into us, knocking the three of us down. "Ouch…" Said the unseen runner. She got up and off of us and Sunset and I got a look at her. She was wearing a mid sized top, shorts and sneakers, with sky blue skin, crimson eyes and a… rainbow hair… no seriously her hair was a rainbow… "Heh, sorry." She said, pulling us both up by the arm.

"Didn't pay attention or something?" Sunset asked.

"I was trying to see how fast I could run backwards…" She said, red and a bit embarrassed. "Plan on joining track so, getting all directions for running settled.

"Little… much for track isn't it?"

"Nah, besides, it's fun. Names Rainbow Dash."

"Sunset Shimmer, and this is Mike." She introduced.

"Nice to meet you." I nodded. "And also, best not to try something reckless if you want to join track."

"Yeah I know but I gotta stand out. Freshmen typically get benched for sports unless they can really bring it." The whistle of the coach caught our attention. Looking he was motioning us to keep moving. "Heh, woops." She said as we all started running again. "So, you two gonna try out for any sports?"

"Not likely." Sunset said.

“Never been interested.” I said honestly.

"Lame." Rainbow said. "Why not? Sports are great. You at least watch them right?"

"Well… don't think I ever have really." Sunset said.

“And I don’t really care.” I shrugged. “I’ll listen if it’s on the radio, but I won’t actively look out for it.”

"How come?" Rainbow asked.

“Why I don’t care or why I’m not looking forward to games?” I asked curiously.

"Both."

“I just don’t like sports is all.” I shrugged. “It’s a thing that exists, people like it, I don’t, never been particularly good at any of them anyways.” I explained. “Just not my thing.”

"Huh… so what do you like?"

“Collecting, playing video games, and playing card games.” I said honestly.

"By which he means collecting video games and cards from card games." Sunset added.

"Oh… so, you're a nerd." Rainbow stated.

"Well… maybe? What even classifies a nerd?"

“It’s a broad range that basically boils down to ‘if your not a jock, cool, or a jackass that wants to be either of those things, then you're a nerd’.” I said honestly.

"So… yeah he's a nerd." Sunset stated. "Guess by that logic so am I."

Rainbow laughed. "I like you two, you're pretty blunt and don't mince words like others would."

“Says the sports nerd.” I joked.

Rainbow looked offended, then seemed to be processing that. "Heh, maybe."

“I mean, the word ‘jock’ started off as someone who’s really into sports, like a nerd is to comic books.” I brought up. “So effectively, we’re all nerds in one way or another, and that’s fine with me.” I said honestly. “But uh...sorry for being really blunt about things…” I added sheepishly, thinking I’m crossing a line here with how blunt I’ve been.

"Nah, don't be. Not enough people speak their mind these days, and honestly it's refreshing. You and my friend AJ would get along well, she's blunt and honest like that."

After Gym the rest of our classes were average and as we walked over to work from school Sunset and I were finishing up some homework. Yeesh, first day and homework. It was mostly a little bit of review work and some notes to study.

Work came and went and now we were on our way home. “Yeesh, figures after school we'd get to work just in time for the dinner rush…" Sunset sighed.

“And that’s why working immediately after school can be a pain in the ass.” I sighed out. “But at least we weren’t understaffed, so that’s a plus.”

"True, and the tips were good." Sunset said, holding a small roll of bills.

“Thank god people are generous.” I sighed out thankfully. “But to answer your question before we accidentally bumped into Rainbow...in my world at least, when you hit high school, it depends on the teacher cause often times you’ll just get a teacher that just does not care...albeit the school system is underfunded as shit to begin with…”

"Ah. That's… messed up."

We got home and quickly began making dinner. As usual the second the door was closed she, ritualistically, undressed to her undies and helped with dinner.

At this point I am getting immune to seeing her like this...

”And hopefully I won’t be super horny as I have to go through the later stages of puberty...again…” I mentally groaned.

After dinner we were pretty much out of it, as usual she was cuddling me but I am used to this already.

THUD!

"Ahh!" Sunset and I yelped, that vibration tossing us off the bed.

"What was that?!" She asked.

Before I could reply I realized how she landed on me… and where my face was… soft… so soft… it wasn't helping she wasn't moving yet. In fact she seemed to be pressing down, though the still functioning part of my brain figured it was because she was expecting another shake and not… what the rest of my brain was fantasizing.

”Curse you teenage hormones!” I mentally cried out in agony. “We should check outside to see if it was an Earthquake.” I said, my voice muffled by her big breasts.

"Okay, I'll get dressed." She said, thankfully finally getting off me and letting me compose myself and breathe.

Running outside I saw a bit of smoke in the distance, no fire though. Looking down the street I saw… clowns. A group of clowns jumping and running around breaking things and stealing whatever… "Okay, not what I expected…" I turned, almost doing a double take as Sunset was wearing my shirt and my shorts… it took a lot of effort not to think about all those implications.

“Uh...huh.” I started as I pulled out my duel disk, still having my Orcust deck in it. “Well...might as well stop them.” I started as I pulled a card from my deck.

"This is definitely weird…" Sunset said, taking out her wand. "Hope this works…" She said, pointing it at the clowns, a reddish orange glow covering it as soon several balls of fire shot at the clowns from the wands tip. "Holy shit I honestly didn't think it would work!" Sunset said.

The clowns were hit, getting knocked over.

“Well...it worked.” I said honestly. “I summon Girsu, the Orcust Mekk Knight!” I said dramatically as I put the monster on my Duel Disk, the jingle played as the monster arose from the light as the knight. If I were to describe it in simple words, it would be a really cool, instrument themed power ranger, or a lance wielder with cooler keyblade armor. After that I sent Harp Horror to my graveyard and then used it’s ability to bring out Orcust Nightmare out, which was this kind of creepy combination between an anime girl, instrumental machinery, and the fact she had a giant fuck off scythe for an arm. “Girsu, attack all the clowns, Nightmare, use your defense to protect any bystanders.” I commanded the two, as they both nodded and moved rather quickly to deal with the clowns.

"So, I doubt we should be seen doing this…" Sunset said, using her wand and in a blink we were atop the building across the street. My summons were doing well against the clowns and Sunset shot off some more magic against the ones still running around. I noticed that the clowns after a few hits poofed in a mist of grey fog, leaving behind just their costumes and… is that… stuff?

Baseball bats, a scooter, I think that one dropped gold! "That doesn't look like the stuff they stole…" Sunset said.

“It looks like...loot?” I asked. “Wait, these are rpg monsters? That’s good to know.” I started as I started to play another Girsu into another Nightmare Combo. “I link summon.” I said as a square with arrows on each side and corner appeared in the sky as I used my second set of Girsu and Nightmare to summon Galatea, the Orcust Automoton, which I then linked away straight into The Phantom Knight of Rusty Bardiche, a possessed suit of really cool looking armor, completely powers by blue spectral flames and pulling out it’s signature rusty Bardiche. “Go help Girsu and Nightmare deal with the clowns.” I told the knight as it bowed and dove down to the other clowns cause...there was a lot of the bastards as I put Ancient Cloak to the graveyard and put Phantom Knight Dusk Blade face down in my magic and trap zone in case something weird happens.

While my summons were batteling, Sunset used her wand and magic'ed over a few of the gold coins. "Well, this will help with rent and such at least."

With the nearby clowns dealt with we moved from the rooftops and saw more of the clowns in town looting and causing damages. I sent my Summons after them as Sunset cast spells to stun or deal with them.

By the time it was done and we headed home it was pretty early. Thank God, the news had announced that the school was closed as it also sustained a few damages. Nothing bad but it let us sleep.

Of course when I woke up… huh, why does my pillow feel softer than normal? … And why… oh… god I need a bigger bed if this is gonna be a normal thing from now on… at least that puts more space for us… mostly me…

"What? We were up all night playing hero, forgive me for not stopping at my undies when we finally got back to sleep." Sunset said, rolling her eyes as she was now back in said undies and making brunch.

"I...I know but still…" I stuttered a bit, trying to get my face to a normal color than beat red. "But last night night was weird…"

"Well that Voodoo… whatever guy did say we'd deal with stuff, plus, it wasn't all bad." Sunset said, pulling up a gold coin from her bra. "Huh, as pockets these aren't so bad." I face palmed. "Since gold is apparently worth a lot more here than back in Equestria, so we might get a fair amount for this."

"If they don't question where the hell we got it." I said honestly.

"Hopefully not. So, looks like it's a day off for us. What should we do?"

"Practice?" I asked. "Gonna need to figure out what we can and can't do right?""

"True, plus there might also be other cards that thing can work with. Pretty sure I heard Voodoo say any card placed on that thing works so, worth a shot. Where though? Not too many secluded places two teenagers can hide to practice magic and… wait what's your thing called again?"

"I can summon duel monsters with my Duel Disk." I said. "I know, great names."

"Still, where can we practice safely?"

"Is there a forest nearby?"

"I think I saw one near the school but I'm not sure. Worth a shot if nothing else." She shrugged, finishing our omelets and handing me my plate as we both ate.

After that we, and by we I mean Sunset, got dressed and we found the forest near the school. It was fairly deep and had a small clearing where, "Huh- oh! I uh, didn't see you there…" Said a green skin and haired girl, making a small area filled with large rocks into a garden.

"Sorry, we didn't know this place was occupied." I said sheepishly.

"Heh… yeah, not many would…" The girl said sheepishly. "This used to be the Canterlot High Garden, but the gardening club hasn't been around for a few years, thought maybe I'd try and revive it."

"So far it looks pretty good." Sunset said, taking a look around. "You grew all these yourself?"

The girl nodded. "Y-yeah. From seeds Mostly. Flowers, fruit and vegetable plants. It's a… hobby… So… I'm, uh… Wallflower Blush…"

"Sunset."

"Matt." I nodded. "This place looks great."."

"T-thanks. So, what brings you two here? I doubt it's for the gardening club, I haven't even printed out fliers yet."

“We were going to do…” I stopped, trying to think of a way to say this without it sounding dirty. “Training.”

"Look at the damage." Sunset said. "Those crazy clowns were everywhere and we saw when those weird monsters killed them they dropped random stuff, wanted to see if any of it was just laying around. I mean, they dropped this." Sunset said, pulling the gold coin from earlier out of her bra.

Wallflower nodded. "I can understand that, lot of people are cleaning up just to see what those… clown… things dropped. I hear it's giving people ideas."

“Thankfully no one was hurt from what I’ve heard.” I said honestly.

"Yeah. Wonder how this will affect the school year? First day back and some massive attack. Lot of the other kids are expecting it to be closed for a while or maybe even try something else."

"Huh. So, did you… see anything about last night?"

"Like the monster clowns and the ones that attacked them. Yeah, came out of nowhere the both of them. Woke me up when I saw one of those clown things smashing up my greenhouse. My dad actually shot it down and it dropped something weird."

“What was the weird thing?” I asked curiously.

Wallflower walked over to her backpack, pulling out a seed packet. "It dropped like a hundred of them. I've never even heard of this plant." I took the seed packet, seeing the name and it raised an eyebrow. Oran Berry tree? Isn't that…A Pokemon thing?

“I...think I know what these are.” I said honestly.

"Oh, really? I've never heard of an Oran Berry Tree before. Couldn't find anything at the library either."

Shit! How do I explain that?!

“I’ve uh...went out of town as it were with my parents.” I said, which wasn’t a complete lie. “Their a rare normally but in some places they are common in the wilderness.”

"Huh, are they any good? I was considering growing them but I didn't want to risk growing anything poisonous."

“They're not poisonous.” I said. “Their said to have restorative properties actually.”

"Oh, if that's the case I'll grow them then." She said. I gave her the seeds back and we were about to wave goodbye before Sunset spotted a dirty rock tossed aside next to some others. She picked it up, dusting it off a bit before looking over at Wallflower.

"Hey, where did you get this rock?" She asked.

"Hm? Oh, I just found it when digging up space for a tree I'm bringing in tomorrow." Wallflower said.

"Mind if I take it?"

"You… collect rocks?"

"... Yeah."

"...Sure?"

And with that we left, Sunset cleaning the rock off entirely and I saw it was more shaped like an egg with an eye carved into its design. "Is… this what I think it is?" Sunset seemed to ask herself as we walked further into the forest.

“I’m already concerned that your saying ‘is this what I think it is’.” I started.

"Back home there was a legend about the greatest sorcerer, Starswirled, he faced a foe with an artifact known as the Memory Stone. It's said to have the power to erase and implant memories into others. He supposedly tracked this villain into another dimension and after defeating them hid it away. I studied him a lot under Princess Celestia's tutelage and this looks just like how the scrolls had it drawn. The only reason I noticed it was that wand Voodoo gave me started getting warm when we passed it." Before I could ask she revealed said wand was hiding inside her long sleeve jacket sleeve. "Since I picked it up it's stayed warm. It's almost like an automatic Detect Magic spell."

“Interesting.” I started. “Didn’t think we’d find something from your world.”

"Which actually worries me…" Sunset said, putting that stone in my backpack. "My world doesn't really do… killing, only a few times, so the popular alternative is banishment… to the moon or… another dimension… and if this is here than who knows what other dangerous artifacts are. It's bad enough we might get random Monster attacks, but now Equestrian junk and possibly even dangerous criminals too is concerning."

“Yeah...that’s gonna definitely suck.” I said honestly.

"Definitely…" Sunset sighed as she and I walked further into the forest, finding a cave and… what in the god damn… Sunset and I stood before a scene straight out of Disney. A yellow skinned girl with pink hair sat atop a large rock, surrounded by various animals, wild animals mind you that by natural law should be trying to run away from or kill one another, all sat around her peacefully as she pet and fed them.

"Huh, didn't know this was a thing here too…" Sunset whispered.

“I’m sorry but did I step into a Disney movie?” I muttered in both awe and confusion.

We watched the girl for a time. Even a freaking bear was being gentle with her. Sadly, at some point Sunset stepped on a stick by accident, sending the girl and animals in a worry as all the animals ran into the forest, leaving just the startled girl looking at us like a deer in headlights. "S-sorry!" Sunset said.

“Uh...hello there Ms. Disney Princess.” I said sheepishly.

We stood there, the girl trying to hide behind her fairly long hair.

"Umm… So, were you… checking on the animals?" Sunset asked. "Given what happened last night, they probably were pretty scared huh?"

There was still silence, but she gave the faintest of nods.

“So...my names Mike, and this is Sunset, we go to...possibly the same school if you didn’t magic yourself out of whatever fairyland you came from.”

Silence…

"So… what's your name?" Sunset asked.

"... Fluttershy…" She spoke in a low, almost mumble that if it were not for the silence around us would have been near inaudible.

"Okay, Fluttershy, nice to meet you… so, I guess we'll see you around?"

The pink haired girl just gave another faint nod, then quickly fled like her animal friends.

"Well, that was… perhaps the most awkward thing I've ever done…"

“Yeah.” I agreed. “That was...definitely something.”

"I didn't even know anyone, human or pony could be that socially awkward…"

“Or that weirdly enchanting cause...seriously, did you see how everything around her looked like a fairytale?” I asked, still finding that the most incredible thing.

"I've seen that in Equestria all the time, but, yeah, it's always amazing how in tune someone can be with nature like that."

“Didn’t expect to see it here honestly.” I shrugged. “But...this should be a good enough spot right?”

"Maybe further in. Rather not be levitating something and walk into her feeding a baby deer or something…"

So we kept on walking for some time until we arrived at what looked like a cave entrance. It was partly hidden behind vines and oddly was… floored?

"Pretty sure caves don't have floors…" Sunset said, stomping on the rusted metal floor.

“Super secret bunker?” I commented. “Cause if so...then this day just got a whole lot better.”

We walked along the floor, finding a rusted bolted door that we managed to pry open and once inside, I felt around and found a light switch. To my thankfulness, the power worked and-

There was a man, dressed in a long blue cloak that the hood and face wrap covered his face and left only his pale white eyes visible. "Welcome!" He cheered at us.

"... What even is our lives now…" Sunset whined...

“What?” I blinked.

"Happy to meet ya both. I'm Barter, guess what I do." He said, laughing a little as he walked over to us.

“You barter?” I asked, having a strange feeling about this guy.

"You got it." He said simply. "Simply put, my whole reason for existing is ta sell you lot useful or interesting nicknames and items, or trade. I can also upgrade your gear if need be but that takes supplies and cash."

“And...Voodoo won’t have a problem with this?” I asked carefully, now having an even better feeling about who he is.

"Kid, who do you think created me? Given the lack of… ah, what did he call it, suspense, there was a concern about your progression not just power, but equipment wise. That's where I come in."

"Voodoo… made you?" Sunset asked.

"Out of thin air and atoms."

“Well...I do only have four yugioh decks.” I said honestly. “There’s still a lot and...my collection is back home…” I took a deep breath, trying not to feel that crushing bout of possible depression at the moment. “So, what do you got for us today Barter?”

He had a lot… a…Lot. For now I settled on a few card packs to try and rebuild my old decks. Sunset found out he buys stuff from us twoz selling her gold coin for two hundred. "Nice, so you'll be stupidly useful… so, what's with this place?" Sunset asked.

"An old military bunker, used to house missiles but that has all been removed and gutted. For a specific item I will renovate parts of it to suit your needs." Barter said.

“Really glad I called this being a super secret bunker.” I said honestly as I sorted out the four packs of yugioh cards.

"Items… like this?" Sunset asked, pulling out that memory stone and showing it to him.

"Precisely. For this, the entrance room here will be cleaned up, furnished and have some basic living amenities."

Sunset and I shared a look.

“Excuse me...what?” I started. “We...also have some base building mechanics or something?”

"Yes." He said plainly.

"Sold." Sunset said, handing the stone over to him.

"Pleasure doing business." He said, taking the stone.

I blinked and- what!

I stood up, seeing this room was now… it looked nice. Kinda like a home, couch, small kitchen with fridge, bathroom, bedroom, and a TV. The rest passed a certain point was still rusty and old.

"That was… fast…" Sunset said. "So… we have a secret base/backup housing. Sweet."

“It is really sweet.” I nodded in agreement. “And hey, rent free if need be.”

"I'll be here when and if ya need me." Barter said.

"So, we went from two displaced people to basically becoming super heroes in the making…" Sunset said, chuckling. "Well, guess I wasn't doing anything else really."

“Better to help out the people that are either getting attacked by these monsters or help others in our situation right?” I shrugged. “Now...that just depends on if we can get a portal room to other places…”

"Easily, so long as you got the cash."

"Well, looks like we have some goals to get at… best we collect that gold and other stuff cause that won't be cheap will it?" Sunset asked.

"Not really."

“Well...it’s certainly something.” I nodded. “But...looks like things are going on the up and up.”

In an ancient demiplane, far away from Matt and Sunset’s new base, the Six Elemental Monarch’s convened for a very important summons.

“Who dares to summon us here in our domain?” Caius, the Shadow Monarch, a massive creature covered head to toe in black and grey armor that irradiated his power over the darkness.

"Oh, you know." Voodoo spoke as he looked up at Caius. "Just a little skeleton man, looking to liven his entertainment up."

“You’re no mere ‘skeleton man’.” Mobius, the Frost Monarch, pointed out carefully. “Only the Heaven and Underworld Monarchs can call us all so easily…” They stated, their voice that of a military woman’s even if their pearl and turquoise themed armor showed otherwise.

"Oh please, even you lot have heard of… what's above that." Voodoo said, taking a rapid spin around to face the others. "I come offering a proposition for all y'all."

“And what’s your proposition?” Thestalos, the Firestorm Monarch, asked curiously, his voice having a strong polish accent as they looked at the skeleton.

"There's a certain planet where one of my current Entertainment projects is going underway. Simply put, let's make this more thrilling." He snapped his fingers, an image of the world Mike was on appearing above him. "Let's make it interesting. You defeat the boy, you can rule the planet, and conquer the surrounding universe. Lose, well," With a flick of his wrist several cards, each displaying the image of the Elementals was in his hands. "Then you're his little play things."

“At least this time we’ll be able to see if our master will be worth it.” Raiza, the Storm Monarch grumbled, her german accent holding some disdain for the few that have tried to claim their might in battles.

“Simple…” Granmarg, the Rock Monarch and the largest out of all of them, stated in a thick russian accent.

“And what’s this kid got to handle the six of us or any of our vassals?” Zaborg, the Thunder Monarch, asked carefully in a traditional japanese accent.

"For now, nothing much aside from a roommate who still doesn't fully grasp the effect her nudity puts him through, but in time, I feel he will become quite powerful, the both of them. In the mean time, feel free to send a few… tests, his way."

“I’ll send my Vassal first.” Mobius stated, hearing grumbles from the other five. “Is there a limit to what my vassal can do in his world?” The water monarch inquired.

"Yes, a certain wolf doesn't want bloodshed. Destruction and some light injuries are fine but try not to kill anyone. If ya want, possession and obduction are also on the table." Voodoo said.

“Good enough.” Mobius nodded. “Best not to kill our future subjects.” Mobius said. “Escher!”

“Yes my lord?” Escher, the Frost Vassal asked as he kneeled down to his monarch.

“Go and test out the human in that portal view.” Mobius said, pointing to Matt.

“Yes my lord.” Escher said as Voodoo opened the portal up for him.

“And remember.” Voodoo said as he looked up, the purple flames in his eyes flaring up. “Have fun.” He said ominously and jovial as he vanished.

To be continued...

Chapter 16

Another year passed. Harlow and I still fought but it was less and less about a rivalry and more about general tests of strength and combat experience.

Fifteen now and I finally asked Brandy on a date.

And now that date was today.

I've been going out with Sunset for a long time and my harem back on Equis so why am I so nervous?

“Ugh…I shouldn’t be this worried…” I grumbled.

“I mean, you have to worry about Pegasus there bro.” Ark said honestly.

“That’s not my worry cause Cecillia was very clear that he wouldn’t try to assault me during it…” I said carefully, starting to pace around in worry.

"So what is up your butt then?"

“I suppose I’m just concerned about this whole date…I don’t want to screw this up…” I said carefully.

“You’re not going to screw this up.” Trul told me. “Gotta be more confident.”

“Well something’s different with Brandy…” I said carefully.

"Well, she is a childhood friend so maybe that?" Ark pondered.

“Well…maybe.” I said. “Don’t want this date to mess up our friendship either…” I admitted.

"Yeah, that would suck." Ark nodded. "So, try not to end up in bed with her then. Maybe wait a while."

I face palmed.

"I'm not going to sleep with her after the first date, we're still a little too young for that." I frowned.

"I dunno, you slept with Sunset around this age."

Why do I tell them things?

"Can we not?" I asked with a bright blush.

"Can you not be a cheap harem anime protagonist?" Ark countered.

"At least I got a date." I countered back. “And I’m not a cheap harem anime protagonist.”

“You’re right, cheap normally get a lot of generic women, your trash because you keep getting every villain lady on your planet.” Thul brought up.

“That’s not my fault…” I said carefully.

"Says the guy with plans to bang the pattern screamer demoness of nightmares." Ark said.

“It’s better than her breaking free and causing damage on a planetary scale.” I shot back. “If not an even bigger scale cause of what Pattern Screamers can do…”

"He just wants to bang the demon horse lady and get kinky with her fangs." Thule teased.

"Lord help them all when he gets the shapeshifter in bed." Ark laughed.

"Can we please stop?" I mildly pleaded.

"As your brothers I'm afraid we are duty bound to never stop and mess with you for all eternity." Ark said.

"Here-here." Thule agreed.

"Ugh~!" I groaned and flopped onto the couch. "I don't need this right now…"

Brandy and I decided to start our date off with a simple trip to the mall. Mainly to browse and kill some time.

"So, any place you wanna visit?" She asked me. She wore a rather simple yellow dress and matching shoes.

"Haven't been to the mall in forever, I'm not entirely sure." I said honestly, as I was wearing a black t-shirt with Blue Eyes Toon Dragon on it, simple jeans and matching comfy shoes fit for my feet. "You got anywhere in mind?"

"Maybe a comic book store."

“Sure, haven’t been to one in a long time.” I admitted. “So which Comic shop? Cause there’s probably…a lot…”

"I guess the first one we see."

“Alright.” I nodded, looking around this place and wondering what comic shop we’ll see.

We walked around for a while, window shopping til we came across a comic shop. We browsed, bought a few things, and after that walked around more.

"So, wanna eat somewhere in the food court?"

My stomach growled in response to food. “Sure, food court should be close by.” I said, having smelt the food court was closer.

"... Anything specific you want to eat?"

“Hmm…” I hummed, thinking about what I’d like specifically. “Well, can never go wrong with Pizza.” I shrugged,

"Hm. Alright." Brandy nodded.

We each got some mini pizzas, I got one with everything and she got one mostly with mushrooms and jalapeno peppers.

After that we went to the movies.

"So, what should we watch? Action? Horror? Comedy? Romance? Or a documentary?"

“Hmm…” I hummed, looking at all the movies that were playing…”Well, never got to watch John Wick 4 to be honest, but what are you up for?” I asked, wanting to know what she wanted and to go from there cause a good date should be both parties doing something fun.

"Alright." She nodded.

The movie was good. Felt a little weird that Brandy was rather… quiet.

After the movie, we began walking home.

“...Did I do something wrong?” I asked.

"Why do you ask?"

“You’ve been…rather quiet the whole time, makes me think I’m either boring you or…you’re not having fun or enjoying this…” I sighed.

"... I guess I just… don't know how I feel about all this." Brandy said, stopping as she turned to face me. "We've been friends for a long time, but… I don't know how to or if I can reciprocate your feelings. I've known you liked me for a long time, you're kinda obvious. I just don't want to jump into something that would ruin a friendship and hurt you."

“Hate how I was obvious with her…” I thought to myself, but sighed. “I’m…I know you don’t want to ruin our friendship, I don’t want to either…” I said, trying not to think that this is me getting friendzoned cause I really don’t want to hear it all from my brothers. “I mean…I know I can ask ‘let’s give it another try’...but I don’t want to force it when you’re not feeling it.”

"... I know I have fun when we just go out as friends. Can we keep doing that and if something happens, I'll let you know?"

“Alright.” I nodded. “Just…let me know alright?”

"Promise."

–

"So she friend zoned ya huh?" Harlow asked. I was at his place, face deep in the grass at the base of the clearing with a tree and pond that seemed to be his bedroom more or less.

“I really don’t want to hear it right now…” I said, not even knowing why I’m here as Harlow is someone that would just as easily abuse this just like my brothers…

"Heh. This is why I’m waiting til I'm eighteen. Teenage drama. How Hollywood milked that for so long is beyond me."

“Probably wouldn’t have mattered what age we are…” I groaned, lightly smacking my head against the ground. “Cause of course this had to happen…”

"Is this your first time getting friendzoned?"

“Not really, but it still sucks.” I grumbled. “I mean…we’re still friends and I’m happy about that…and sure I didn’t do anything that would be ‘I poured my heart out on this’...but still being told ‘I don’t know how to feel’ hurts…”

"People need time. Heh. Sometimes things happen and it just takes time." Harlow said, swinging from their tree hammock.

“Yeah yeah...” I grumbled. “So what did you do today?”

"More training. Dad said I can get my own Blades of Chaos tomorrow."

“That’s cool.” I said, feeling worse as Harlow is going to get something cool tomorrow and all I’m going to get is probably a tub of ice cream to shove my muzzle into…

I could hear Harlow sigh from above.

I yelped as suddenly a cone wrapped around my leg, pulling me up and dropping me into Harlow's hammock.

Before I could protest he leaned on me.

“Uh…what?” I asked carefully.

"Just… shut up and don't say I never tried to help. Big baby." He huffed.

Despite the awkwardness… Harlow's fur felt… very soft. He was smaller than me, and somehow feeling them like this felt… alright? Not bad, awkward sure, but something else… maybe it's our nature as opposing Chaos and Order gods? I don't know… but I found myself getting comfortable quick.

“Well…this is nice…” I muttered.

"Yeah… you make a half decent body pillow." Harlow said.

“Half decent?” I asked.

"You need to condition more."

I actually laughed.

“Yeah yeah, but all this fur and my wings are a pain in the ass to fully clean.” I admitted.

"Pst. You should try getting your hooves and horns trimmed. Bolt cutters and small sanders to smooth it out."

“I can imagine it is mildly annoying.” I said. “But wings…wing’s are worse.”

"Heh. Try getting a crack in your hooves. Might as well have stuck a nail up your foot."

“Try having to pluck some feather’s, wing’s are sensitive bundles of nerves and everytime you pluck one it feels like pulling out cactus needles.”

We were both silent for a while… then laughed.

"Know what I like most about this room?"

“What up?” I inquired.

"About now, the sun's setting so…" Harlow said.

I looked up, seeing the sky was painted with orange, red, faint blues and the lingering whites of the clouds. Through the tree's leaves it all looked like some painting but in motion as soon the sun set, revealing a whole cosmos of stars, swirling galaxies and even comets all going across the sky, lighting up the night in a way I've never seen before.

“Well…this looks pretty.” I said in awe.

"Yeah. No better way to fall asleep." Harlow smirked. "So, wanna just stay here for the night?"

“Well…I suppose I can.” I said honestly. “So…why are you being kind like this?”

"... Can't a guy change his mind?"

“Just curious is all.” I said honestly. “Given we’ve mostly been at each other’s throats this whole time…”

"Yeah well… I got issues, you got problems, might as well take off some baggage is all."

“That’s fair.” I nodded. “Cause…we have a lot of crap to sort out…having someone else as support is good.”

"Sure. Still wanna duel though?"

“Of course.” I said honestly. “Always ready for duels.”

A month went by and Brandy and I were hanging out again. Nothing major, just playing a simple game of cards in the park.

“So, how have you been?” She asked.

“I’m fine.” I said, which was both true and kind of a lie as I was working past my stabbed heart but…well, my heart still felt stabbed.

“You don’t sound all that fine.” She said.

“Just working something out, it’s no biggie.” I shrugged. “How have you been?”

“Alright. Dad’s been cheery, but we both know why that’s the case. Mom’s been happily reprimanding him for an improper reaction to our situation.”

“Seriously, Pegasus needs to take a fucking chill pill over this…” I grumbled. “But it’s good you're doing alright.”

“More or less. Sorry if the month has been awkward. How has Harlow been? Heard he got his own Blades of Chaos.”

“Yeah, and from what has both said and has shown…it looks very painful.” I said carefully.

“I’d imagine… I hear the metal from the chains burns into your flesh, down to the bone and wrapping around them and even weld themselves to the arm bones to ensure they remain bound to their user…”

I nodded… I was there the day he got them given I spent the night and… That was the first time I heard Harlow scream from pain…

“Yeah…I spent the night being there with him to give him some emotional support…first time I ever heard him scream in pain…”

“... You spent the night with him~?” Brandy said, giving me a smirk at hearing that tidbit.

“Not like that.” I said quickly. “I was there to help him get through that whole thing.”

“Bet his fur was soft and puffy~” She teased me.

“And why are you suddenly into teasing me about his fluff?” I asked carefully, shaking off the embarrassment that was brewing in my head.

“Well, statistically speaking there are two commonalities between gods that embody opposing forces. They’re either enemies, or lovers. But enemies to lovers, well now that’s just romantic.”

I was now quite red.

“Me with him?” I asked, trying to play it off with a quick little wave. “Have you seen how we keep trying to kill each other?”

“Well, you two already know how to stick it in one another at least.” I fell off my chair, Brandy laughing her lungs out onto the table.

“Brandy~!” I whined, getting back up onto my chair. “Why must you betray me like this?”

“Because seeing you all flustered and embarrassed is very cute to witness. Hmm… Wonder if we invite Harlow I could get him to do the same?”

I sighed… I’m crushing on a crazy lady.

“Right…but Harlow is still training with his new Blades of Chaos cause he wants to get all sorts of stronger.”

“Bet he’s having fun now at least. Could probably pretend to be Spiderman with them if he tried.”

“Maybe.” I shrugged. “And for me…well, I’m still trying to figure out whatever the hell I can do from my parents since they said I’m naturally good with spears and guns…hmm, maybe I could get gun spear hybrid, there’s plenty of thing’s like that…” I hummed.

“I’m just imagining you with a harpoon gun.”

“I was thinking either the Gunlances from Monster Hunter, or the Guardian Spears the Custodian’s have from Warhammer 40K.” I admitted.

Brandy shrugged. “EIther or.” She said, turning a card over- damn it… “I win.”

“Of course…” I muttered. “Seriously, how are you so good at this? Unless your Mimic is somehow telling you what I have in my hand.” I glared at the cartoon cat who whistled innocently at my accusation.

“I am no cheat. The fact you assume such is poor sportsmanship.”

“I didn’t say you were cheating.” I huffed. “And it’s just weird how you constantly win when I know I should have it in the bag…” I scooped up and shuffled again. “Been playing for over ten years, I can still barely beat you…”

“Maybe I’m just that good?” She said, giving me a grin.

“I mean, you are the daughter of a God of Card Games so that would be true.” I admitted, wondering to myself if I should ask a…pretty dumb question now that I think about it…

“True.” She nodded.

“So…I have a dumb question to ask that just popped into my head…” I said carefully, seeing her raise an eyebrow. “I…guess my question is…what do you look for in a significant other?” I asked, knowing this was dumb but I just had to know.

“I haven’t thought about it.” She shrugged.

“Really?” I asked, knowing with apprenticeship and other things she might not have thought about it but…to not think about it at all was a little surprising.

“It’s just been something I never really gave any thought about. I know I’d like to be in a romantic relationship, but with who or what kind of person was alway just something I didn’t feel like I cared about… or maybe it was something I just don’t know enough about myself to answer.”

“Well…I guess that’s fair.” I shrugged. “Love is a fickle thing…”

“So mom tells me.” She laughed.

“She has a lot of experience with that.” I chuckled.

“Hey Mike.” Brandy said, making me look up at her. “Just to let you know… if you wanna try and date Harlow while I’m still undecided, go ahead.”

I fell off my chair again.

“A-and why do you think I would suddenly date Harlow?” I asked, getting back on my chair again.

“You two would look adorable together.” She smirked.

“Is it because of all the fluff between the both of us?”

“Well, that, the whole wolf and sheep dynamic, enemies to lovers, the fact I bet your first night together you’d grab him by the horns and you two would not be gentle~”

I fell off the chair again.

“You are not allowed to speak such sorcery!” I whined, causing Brandy to laugh. “But at least someone thinks I’m topping if that hypothetical ever happened.” I said, getting up on my chair a third time.

“I see you more as a switch.”

I fell off the chair… again. Brandy laughing even more.

“Alright, either your speaking voodoo or this chair is wonky.” I frowned, looking at the chair I was sitting in to try and get my blush under control and to distract myself here.

“... Or better yet, despite being bigger and stronger than him you’d prefer to be the bottom~”

I fell on my face. So it’s not the chair then…

“Okay, I’m drawing the line at bottoming for that angsty looking headass ball of fluff.” I stated bluntly.

“Not even for his birthday or an anniversary~?”

“Lady please!”

“This is too much fun.” Brandy cackled.

“Why must you torture me like this~?” I whined, lightly pawing at her leg in some mock violence to get her to stop as I was so embarrassed.

“Bet he’s a power bottom at least~”

Kill me now! Ah shit I’m imagining it what the fuck?!

To be continued...

Kidnapping

“You are really lucky I don’t play for money.” Brandy said as Nick and I sat in defeat across the table.

Nick was ten now, and a very healthy mix between Harlow and I. Loves card games, cooking, all that.

And Brandy showed him no mercy.

“I genuinely don’t understand how you are this good.” I frowned. “Cosmic joke can only go so far before it’s just boring and overplayed…”

“I have skills.” She chuckled.

“How do I get skills.” Nick asked.

“Time, patience, practice, and luck.” Brandy replied.

“And Brandy is one of the luckiest people in existence as far as I know.” I said simply.

“Only because your luck is terrible.” Brandy chuckled.

“No, my luck is fine, yours goes beyond ‘heart of the cards’ and more ‘my dad glared at my deck to give me the best outcome’.” I rolled my eyes.

“Considering I beat him when I was ten, he’s just lucky I didn’t want his job.”

“...That’s pure nonsense…”

“Get good.” She grinned.

“I am good, you just cheat at that point.” I huffed.

“Wanna fight about it?” She asked with a raised brow. Right… she doesn’t like being called a cheater… last time my knees bent the wrong way for a week…

“...Yes.” I frowned. “Cause I’m tired of reality somehow bending to favor your nonsense.” I said.

“Called Brandy a cheater again huh?” Harlow asked as he visited me in the hospital.

“It was insane dad! Aunt Brandy went bam, pow, kick and dad’s body went crack, and-” Nick was saying.

“I don't think your father wants a recap…” Harlow said, putting a hand over Nick’s mouth.

“And did Brandy make it out of the ER finally?” I asked petulantly.

“She was leaving when I got here.”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, of course even after I beat her ass just as hard reality just bends to her whims.”

“We’ve both known Brandy our whole lives hun. You know as well as I do Brandy doesn’t have Reality Warping powers.”

“Cause that makes sense, I work and suffer for millions of years, she gets a desk job and not only is able to keep up with me in a fight, but is also just immediately fine after the fact.” I rolled my eyes.

“We both know that when it comes to the Family, logic is often tossed out the window at times. Just comes down to… well, dumb luck. That or she’s got some understanding of the cards unique to her.”

“And it only works for her.” I frowned, as I was a part of the Family as well and I still get shat on.

“You could ask her to teach you, you know, like a normal person rather than spend ten years making a highly convoluted plan…”

“It worked.”

“Yes but… really?”

“Cause I know her well enough to know she’d just sass me and say ‘get good’ or some crap like that.” I said, as while I am always happy to be around my best friend…half the shit she pulls is just getting on my damn nerves. “Best friend in the world, glad to spend time with her…but…come on…” I sighed.

“So, that aside how long you gonna be here then?”

“Just waited for you.” I said, getting out of the hospital bed and getting rid of the bandages and cast simply. “Sorry Nick…didn’t mean for that fight to break out…”

“It’s alright. It was cool! Are you gonna go get beat up by Aunt Brandy again?” Nick asked as Harlow held back a chuckle.

“...Whatever…” I said, walking out of the room as I didn’t want to get upset with my son for just saying something innocent but…my own kid focusing more on Brandy ‘beating me’ and not how I hurt her enough to send her specifically to the ER is…dumb…

“... What do you mean she’s gone?” I asked.

“I mean she’s not at her place, work and I’ve been looking across the Realm for her… Brandy is just… missing.” Pegasus told me. “It’s been a week now.”

“...Can I ever catch a fucking break?” I growled as I rubbed my temples. “Fun, fantastic, when I’m this close to finally going home, I just need to fuck everything up…” I grumbled. “Now…are you sure you looked everywhere?” I asked Pegasus carefully.

“Mike I’ve looked everywhere. All her usual spots, her place, her work. There’s no note, no trace. All I found was her decks laid out. I think she was fixing them up and just… gone. Like she left them there.”

That made me worried… Brandy never goes anywhere without her cards…

“And it’s all my fucking fault…” I thought, knowing that big ‘cheater’ fight must have been the cause of this…”I’ll look for her, got anything with her scent on it?” I asked, knowing my scent is good enough to hunt down anyone.

“Yes.” He said, pulling out one of her decks.

I nodded, gently taking it and sniffing it, trying to get her scent as my Dire Wolf and Griffon senses would help find her. “Even if she hates me…I’m not going to let her disappear from the people that care…”

I began sniffing and searching for everywhere I could. Every realm, every timeline, every dimension…

…

…

…

“It’s okay, it’s okay…” Harlow said as I just… wallowed into his arms… twenty thousand years of searching and… nothing.

“No it’s fucking not!” I cried. “It’s all my fucking fault this happened! If I didn’t start that one damn fight…if I wasn’t just-”

“Mike.” Harlow cut me off. He lifted my head to look at him. “It’s not… While you were searching for her, I looked into things around her place. Her cards were left behind, even if she were mad at you, we both know she’d never leave them behind. She was a card dueler and collector to her core. I looked into it some and… she’s not the only one who… disappeared.”

“Who else disappeared?” I asked carefully, cause if…this was the cause of a Dimensional Kidnapping…that would…at least help me feel a bit less like shit.

“It’s mostly mortals across the realms. Few million or so per dimension, per realm. In terms of people like us… nine.”

“This…it’s an epidemic, what the hell is going on?” I asked.

“Don’t know.”

“Right…” I muttered. “I…I hope wherever she is she’s safe…” I said weakly. “Though…this makes me feel worse as she was kidnapped and the last thing she remembers of me is being an asshole to her…”

“... I might have a hunch on where she could be.”

“Where?” I asked quickly.

“Remember what I told you, when I told you I was… well, that we knew each other back on earth? That… thing that offered to take me to where you were… that unopenable door in the Afterlife?”

“Yeah…you…you don’t think she was taken to the other side…right?” I asked worriedly.

“... that thing promised me it could… whatever it was. It might be possible.”

“But…why would Brandy want to take that thing’s deal? She basically had everything and…we had one fight where she was…I…still took it too far…damn it…” I growled as I just blamed myself more for this.

“I don’t think she did. I looked into the cases amongst the Family and even a lot of the mortal ones. All just vanished with no trace of anything, nothing but the clothes on their back. Whatever happened to them, I don’t think all were given an option like I was.”

“Motherfucker…” I grumbled. “So…either we figure out how to get to where Brandy is…or we’ll never see her again…”

“There’s one person who might be able to answer this but… getting to them is gonna be a pain in the ass.” Harlow sighed.

“And who do we have to get to?” I inquired.

“All Maker Lord.”

“Oh god.” I groaned. “Haven't met the guy but only heard…a lot about him…”

“Same… that’s gonna be… fun…”

Getting to All Maker Lord was the easy part… getting an answer out of him… less so…

He stood almost twenty feet taller than Harlow and I, working on some machines and such. His body looked like living metal, like his skin was armor. Didn’t help that his head looked like an armored helmet too.

“So what do you two chuckle fucks want?” He asked, not even looking at us as he kept working on something.

“We want to know who’s been kidnapping an asston of people and where they got kidnapped to.” I said simply.

“That’s all you’re asking? Yeesh, you two must not have much going on.” Lord said.

“Currently there’s been nine members of the Family and millions of mortals that have been disappearing, that sounds like an important thing to look into.” I frowned.

“Everyone’s got their priorities.” Lord said with a groan. “They’re in the New Reality.”

“New Reality?” Harlow asked.

“You two went to school right? Know about the war and all that shit? Well, that war ended with our old reality, where we are now, being moved outside it’s machines confines into a new reality with infinite potential. We kept the machine on, which is where we are now, and for now the two are kept isolated from one another.”

“Huh…” I said slowly. “So we weren’t told about why that’s a thing…”

“Because the machine is Finite. The other new reality isn’t. Finite and Infinity, two sides opposing yet similar. After all, if you put infinity into a bottle, it can only hold so much before it needs to be… removed.”

“What about the all white being that can take you over to it?” Harlow asked.

“A remnant of the war, an imprinted echo onto the machine itself that refused to move on and die, so All Maker Dark Grey gave it purpose.” Lord stated.

“And that purpose is to kidnap people and throw them into the Infinite Reality?” I asked.

“On the surface level. The how and why are irrelevant. Whether that person held purpose in their home reality or not, whether they were on death's door or a newborn, or perhaps already dead, it will find them and take them to the new reality. As it has been doing long before Dark Grey gave them purpose. Control the chaos, prevent the unexpected.”

“By…kind of doing exactly the opposite of what it was told to do…” I frowned. “But…good to know all that nonsense is happening…”

“Is there any way we can get to her?” Harlow asked. “Bring her home.”

“No. That is not how it works.” Lord said simply.

“So people can kidnap innocents from their homes and lives if need be…they’re just fucked?” I asked.

“You speak as if mortals don’t do this to one another already. You two are no different. Your divine trails, taking a hero from one world to fight in another, how many spent their lives in the other worlds? How many died? You speak as if this concept is new to you.”

“Ah, the age old ‘I’m Divine, I don’t gotta explain shit’ argument.” I rolled my eyes. “So I believe…we can’t get her back due to the Door being closed?”

“One can’t open a door that had no handle from their side, yes.” Lord said, still working on the device before him without looking at us.

“Why Brandy?” I asked. “Is this a random chance or was there some variable’s taken into account?” I asked.

“In terms of the mortals, it’s always random. Mostly. Sometimes they’re picked by it personally. But that’s rare. It does not explain nor tell why, doesn’t need to I suppose. Odds are, it took her out of humor. It finds the guilt of others most entertaining.”

“And where is it so I can have a nice simple conversation as I feed them their own teeth?” I growled.

“Technically, nowhere and everywhere. It does what it wants, no longer bound by the role it once held, torn out and nearly killed by All Maker King long ago, but chose to remain and survive out of spite. After all, it was once part of this grand machine, who was King to kick them out of their own home?”

“Uncle was very pissed during that time…” I said nervously. “So…shit…”

“Yes, there is much of their past that haunts them now. As well as all the others.” Lord said flatly.

“Well, then how can we get to this realm?” Harlow asked.

“Become an All Maker and impress someone. They might gift you a one way ticket.”

“Well it’s a good thing I was already on the road to do that anyways.” I rolled my eyes. “Christ…”

“Well… it’s a one way ticket… that means if you want to find and see Brandy again… we’d be leaving all this behind.” Harlow said. “And we’d never get to come back.”

“That much is obvious, yes.” Lord said.

I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Yeah…yeah of fucking course…” I muttered.

… Fuck… why can’t things be simple…

To be continued...